Chapter 51
Fraser Woods, Very Late at Night
The group had wondered around with Serena for hours, both Max and Liz desperately searching their memories on where to find the Ganderium’s cave. In an act of sheer frustration Kyle threw his shovel against a rock, causing it to roll aside. The next thing anyone knew was an eerie blue glow coming from a small hole in the ground.
“Well that was easy.” Kyle said
Everyone just looked at him before the guys grabbed their tools, gathered around the hole and started to dig to make the gap bigger.
“So how do we do this?” Zan asked as he contemplated jumping into the hole.
“That’s where I come in.” Said Liz, “Gandi!” she called out
Gandi came floating into the area and looked down at the central hive, the nest of her offspring. Laurie jumped back when she saw the alien while Liz and Maria moved to its side.
“Why the hell didn’t anyone tell me that thing was going to be here?” Laurie said with agitation as she moved behind a rock slowly.
“Cause we didn’t know.” Michael answered with concern. “Liz?”
“Laurie she wont hurt you…last time she was just acting on instinct. I’m controlling her now!” Liz said to try and reassure Laurie
“Yeah, easy to say but you didn’t have those…tentacle things bury themselves under your skin!” Laurie said as she stared at Gandi.
Gandi felt the heightened anxiety pouring of the human girl that she wanted to infest but so where the feelings of Liz. They were pulling her in two ways and Liz felt it was well. Slowly she reached her hand up and touched Gandi’s head while she close her eyes. Everyone watched on as the two glowed in a white light as it faded there was a red crackle of energy that sparked off of Gandi’s forehead. It eventually evaporated into nothingness.
Suddenly Liz’s alien pet felt her instincts quieten. The call to join with Laurie was gone but her aggressive instincts, the ones telling her to protect Liz and to fight for her, they were still very much intact.
“What was that?” Laurie asked
“She’s not a problem anymore Laurie, you’ve got nothing to worry about!” Liz said as she sat down on a boulder. She was a little tired after whatever it was she had done, Liz had acted on her own instincts and as a result it wiped her out. Max saw how tired she suddenly became and quickly moved to her side.
“Hey you okay?” he asked
“Yeah, I’ll be fine!” Liz responded
After a few minutes or so Liz was back on her feet next to the hole with Gandi hovering right next to her. They looked down and the collection of crystals and both knew that what they could see was only the start of what was really there.
“Okay…someone bring the first box!” Liz said.
Kyle grabbed a wooden crate from the truck they had brought with them and moved it next to the hole. Gandi moved over the hole and the next thing anyone knew was a mass of blue liquid flowing up out of the hole and into the crate. The gang just watched as the fluid re-crystallised in the box, Kyle brought over a lid and sealed it up before putting it on the back of the truck.
They repeated the process over and over until all the crystals were on the back of the truck. When they were done Alex dropped down into the cave with a camera, he took pictures of what the Ganderium had carved out for them including the small underground stream that brought them here from the crash site.
Serena’s Safe Cave, 2 hours later
Zan and Ava led the way to the cave where they spent a couple of days before heading into Roswell. When they arrived everyone walked into the cave only to be met with the same wall that greeted Zan the first time he came here. He held his hand up to the wall and the door swung open.
As everyone piled in they looked around the cavern.
“You guys actually left this place?” Lonnie asked as she came back from the bathroom
“Yeah well you guys were hot on our heals!” Zan said to his sister and Rath
“Actually, I’m gonna miss this stuff.” Ava said as she looked over all the stuff
“Well, why not move it all?” Michael asked
“Where too?” Max countered
Michael just shrugged his shoulders as he picked up the yellow globe that produced the air for the cave.
“What about under our garden?” Laurie suggested, “We transfer most of the cave walls under the garden and there should be enough left to hold the crystals, right?”
“Yeah…we can use the transporters to send it all there. You do realise that the displacement will make a small hill in your garden.” Liz said
“Uh yeah sure…go for it.” Laurie said
Liz pulled out her unit and put it in the centre of the main room, after she pushed a few buttons to program the device she activated it. They watched as everything around them, including a meter of stonewalls, disappeared. Once it was done the device shut off and Liz picked it up.
“Okay lets get going!” Liz said
All the guys disappeared and returned with the crates, one by one they were laid out on the floor of the now empty and cold cave system. The lids were opened and Gandi flew over each box. Once more the liquid flowed but it moved along the floor and up the walls. When the moving pools of liquid reached a spot they stopped and became crystals again. Eventually the boxes were empty and the walls were covered with the aliens, the chambers filled with the blue glow.
Slowly everyone emptied out of the cave, only Liz and Gandi remained and looked on. Max realised that Liz stayed behind and turned back.
“Liz, what’s up?” he asked
“Nothing…just watching.” Liz said softly before taking Max’s hand and leaving with him, “Come on Gandi.”
Gandi floated back through the door after Liz. Zan stood by the door and closed it again, the seams of the opening vanished and once again the cave wall was as it should be. Everyone piled back into the cars and truck and went home for the evening.
Liz’s bedroom, Parker Residence, 8am Saturday Morning
Liz was sound asleep, she was completely exhausted after their late night activities but she wasn’t alone. Gandi was resting right next to her with her tentacles stretched out and lying on the floor.
“Liz!” Her father called out after knocking on her door.
Liz groggily opened her eyes and looked over at her door.
“Liz!” she heard again.
Slowly she got up out of bed and clumsily walked over to the door and opened it. “Hey dad!” Liz yawned, “What’s up?”
“Rough night?” Jeff asked
“You have no idea.” Liz responded as she sat down on the edge of the bed.
“Anyway, looks like we’re going to be busy today.”
“We’re not open for another hour…how do you know?” Liz asked
“Well there is a queue half way down the street.”
“WHAT?” Liz said as she woke up a little more
“Last night, when Gandi did her little waiter bit, there was a reporter in the café. He did a report last night just after you left. Now everyone wants to get a look at Gandi for themselves.”
“Oh no…dad, I’m so sorry!” Liz said after falling back on to the bed
“Hey it wasn’t your fault…besides looks like we’re about to double our takings.” Jeff joked
“I take it we’ll be opening early?”
“Yeah, I’ve already called Michael…Amy said Maria’s still asleep.”
“Okay…let me grab a shower and I’ll be ready soon.” Liz said
“You’re an angel sweetie.” Jeff said
“Alien dad, not angel…alien. I got Omniriad in me remember!” Liz said as she stepped into her bathroom.
Jeff stopped for a second, shook his head and went down stairs to get everything ready.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, Same Time
After Isabel got home, she immediately went for a shower and then jumped into bed. Now that she was awake and dressed she pulled out Alex’s gifts and proceeded to strip her bed. Just then Diane walked in.
“Hi sweetie…what are you doing?” Diane asked
“Mom.” Isabel said as she turned around sharply
Diane slipped around behind her daughter and spotted the boxes. She immediately spotted the folds of red silk and looked back at Isabel.
“Isabel?”
“Just a few gifts Alex got me.” Isabel said sheepishly
Diane took a closer look and pulled out Isabel’s new nightdress. She studied the garment closely before turning back to Isabel. “It’s beautiful and…eh…revealing.”
“Yeah…I know.” Isabel slyly answered. “He also got some new bed sheets…which is why I’m doing this.”
“Need some help?” Diane asked warmly
Isabel just looked at her mother and smiled. “Yeah, thanks!”
Together the two women removed the cotton sheets and put them in one corner. Isabel pulled out the new silk ones and arranged them in the order that they needed to be put on the bed. One by one they placed the sheets on the mattress and they made the bed. They finished when Isabel gently straightened the fabric that made up the pillowcases.
“Maybe I should send your father to have a word with Alex.” Diane said as she felt the silk between her fingers.
“Why?” Isabel asked cautiously
“Maybe your dad could learn a few lessons from him.”
Isabel smiled for a minute before her face became serious.
“Mom…I have something to tell you!”
Diane spotted the look on Isabel’s face. The first time she saw it was when she found out about her children’s true origins, the next time came when she learned she was going to be a grandmother and that both Max and Isabel were going to be parents.
“Okay, what’s going on?” She asked
“Alex asked me to marry him.” Isabel said
Diane paused for a moment. She wanted Isabel to sweat for a minute!
“Mom…come on, say something.” Isabel said
“It’s about damn time!” Diane finally said
“Mom?”
“I know you two are still too young but I was wondering when he was going to ask you. So do you have a date set yet?” Diane asked
“No, not yet.”
“Good, so I get…sorry I mean we get to start from scratch on the plans.”
Isabel smiled at her mothers little slip and nodded her head.
“But we’re not starting yet, we have a very long time to wait.”
Together they went out to the kitchen where Diane made a couple of cups of tea and they just talked…all morning!
Albuquerque Airport, 08:30am
The Mattel private jet was just touching down and waiting for him was a stretch limo. Mr Mattel stepped out and immediately got into the car; he always found it useful to have offices in every state. He informed his driver of their destination and they set of to Roswell. His jet made its way into the hanger, which was already prepared with a sizable and electrified cage!
Whitman Residence, 08:45
Alex never went to sleep that night. He had only felt more alive when he was with Isabel but right now he was back in the basement, pulling curtains over his latest little project. He flicked a switch on the power socket and a shaft of overwhelmingly bright light shot forth from a small gap. Alex covered his eyes as he moved closer and sealed the hole.
“That was smart…dumb ass!” Alex reprimanded himself
He went over and started a stopwatch; he needed to be careful of the time on this one. Next he went back to his wormhole machine and turned it back on. With a little tweaking he modified the emitters so that they now came upwards into a point, keeping the doorway to the passage in a constantly folding sphere. He encased the point in a bubble of a transparent material he made himself and then attached three nodes to the outside of it.
Three identical devises were one a worktable next to the machine. Alex turned them on and between them formed a new vortex into the wormhole. Alex smiled proudly but he still had to work on the exit, for some reason he was never able to send objects to where he wanted them to go.
He shut off the nodes and put them in his pocket. He moved over to the control unit for the device and examined every fragment of program code as well as every piece of hardware. After half an hour and out of an act of frustration he kicked the machine.
The nodes in his pocket came to life and he removed them. Carefully he put them on the desk and dropped a pen into the opening, it came out of nowhere and landed on the floor behind him. Alex checked the co-ordinated in the device to confirm what he suspected and ran another test after he input new co-ordinates.
Everything worked perfectly as the pen re-appeared exactly were he hoped it would. Carefully he shut every thing down but his attention was drawn back to his little light show when the beeper of his alarm went off. He shut off the power and pulled back the curtains. Behind them were four trays of liquid and in each were crystals of various colours, lengths and widths.
He drained the fluid and lay the crystals out side-by-side and then placed a couple of tea towels over them so they could dry.
“70 years of natural growth in 30 minutes…I’m good!” He smugly said. He double checked to make everything off and went upstairs…now he was feeling tired.
Laurie’s Place, 12:00
Laurie and the Dupes were as wiped as everyone else but they never made it to their beds. The second they got on they just crashed on the chairs and couches in the living room. When Laurie’s agent, Andrew Hall, found them 3 hours ago he immediately moved over to Laurie and before he covered her with a blanket he gently brushed aside some hair that had fallen over her face. He then went to find some more blankets and covered the others before leaving to check in with the other agents.
Now they were beginning to come around, all were very hesitant to start moving! Eventually they were sitting round the diner table and eating breakfast, they were all eating slowly, all except Rath who had his forehead on the table and was soundly sleeping once again.
Outside
Philip Evans arrived to speak with the Dupes and was met by Agent Hall at the front gate.
“Agent Hall!” Philip said warmly
“Hi Mr Evans.” Hall said as he opened the gate.
“How are they this morning?” Philip asked
“I think tired would be too soft a word for it!” was the response
“Yeah all the kids were up late!” Philip said
“You know we don’t like it when they sneak off like that…it makes protecting them a lot harder.” Hall said
“I know, I’ll talk to Max about it but they still have things to take care of…I suppose they still want to keep their business as private as possible.”
“What were they doing anyway?” Hall asked
“Well you know Gandi!” Philip stated
“Oh yeah, I know Gandi all right!” Hall said irately. He still remembered seeing the small cuts on Laurie when she came home that day.
“Well it turns out she has offspring…little blue crystals that are…well lets just say it’s not a good thing their here. The kids dug them up and took them somewhere where they wont do any harm.”
“So there’s no problem now right?”
“Well that problem’s dealt with but they still have to deal with those Skins!” Philip said
The two reached the front door and Agent Hall let Philip in. The two moved around the dark rooms and eventually found them sitting at the table. Philip shook his head and moved over to the closed curtains and pulled them open sending shafts of bright light onto the faces of the group.
“Bright Light!” Lonnie said loudly
Rath heard her and immediately shot up. “I…I’m up!” he said quickly before looking around to try to remember where he was.
Philip closed the curtains slightly, chuckling to himself as he went. “Hi guys…good to see you awake.” He said loudly
“Mr E. Please you really want to speak quietly.” Ava said as she tried to sit up straight
Agent Hall moved over to the counter and started to make some cups of coffee, strong coffee! Laurie stood up and decided to help him, as they moved around each other they both reached for a spoon at the same time. Their hands came into contact and they lingered there for a moment before they just looked at each other. After a minute of fighting the urge to kiss each other they went back to making the coffee.
“So what’s going on?” Laurie asked
“Well it’s about the bank accounts I set up for you guys.” Philip said
“Any problems?” Rath asked
“Not really…you see I needed to put down last names for you four and I didn’t have any. I’ve spoken for the others and they don’t have any problems with what I did and since you all have started to consider yourselves as brother and sisters…”
“What’d you do?” Zan asked
“Well if none of you have any objections I’ve put your last names the same as the others. So…Zan and Lonnie Evans, Rath Guerin and Ava Harding! Any problems?”
The four just looked stunned. Laurie just smiled; she looked at her brother and her other housemates. She knew fine well how they would react.
“Come on morons, say it!” Laurie said
They just sat there!
Laurie shook her head. “Mr Evans, the stunned silence from my mute housemates here means that they’re all for it and that they couldn’t be happier!”
Laurie knew that the only family any of the Dupes had were each other, now they had her and the Roswell Four and now names to show that they really were part of a family.
“Uh yeah!” Zan said finally, “Are you sure about this?”
“Yeah, I mean it’s your family!” Lonnie said
“Listen, if you’re pods were out here in Roswell they would have hatched at the same time as the others right?”
“Probably, yeah!” Zan said
“Well I can speak for both my wife and I that we would have adopted you both along with Max and Isabel. You’re here now, you’re apart of our lives…so what do you say?” Philip asked
Zan looked at his sister, her mate and his mate. All smiled and nodded!
“I say, thank you…really I don’t know what else we can say!” Zan said
Philip pulled out the bank details from his briefcase and handed one to each of the kids. He took out another one and handed it to Laurie.
“As requested an isolated account, you’re aunt and uncle wont be able to get access no matter what happens…and every so often a portion of the money originally put in your inheritance will be removed and put into the account. You’re so called guardians wont know what’s happening to them until…well, they’ll be needing some of that hospital treatment you got before long.”
“Great!” she said smugly
Crashdown Café, 13:00
The rush hadn’t died down, the place was packed and it wasn’t letting up. Gandi was busy as well, hovering between Liz, the kitchen and the tables. Just like the first time she was giving the food to the right table, just to the wrong people. Not one of them cared, they were being served by an actually alien life form. Every so often someone would try to reach up and touch her but Liz or Maria was out among the tables and stopped them before making contact. Always they gave the same little spiel about how it was a bad thing. They knew that nothing bad would happen but it stopped Gandi from freaking out.
Just then a limo pulled up outside and Liz spotted a man with a very expensive suit coming in. As he entered he immediately moved to Jeff who was cutting up some pie.
“Mr Parker, my name is Lionel Mattel.”
“Mr Mattel!” Jeff said as he shook his hand. “What can I do for you?”
“Perhaps we should go somewhere private.” Mattel said
Jeff nodded and escorted him through to the back room.
“Mr Parker, I want to buy that alien out front!”
Jeff laughed silently to himself before answering. “I’m afraid that Gandi is my daughter’s responsibility but I can tell you now that the answer will be no!”
“Mr Parker with all due respect I would like to deal with an adult in this matter.”
“Oh I think you’ll find my daughter more than ready to be an adult. I’ll go get her.”
Jeff left and returned a few seconds later with Liz.
“Liz this is Mr Mattel. He would like to buy Gandi…I’ll be out front if you need me.” Before he left he whispered in her ear, “Try not to spill too much blood!”
Liz just gave a sly smile.
“Ms Parker…basically what you’re father said is correct. I want to buy…Gandi? I can write a lot of numbers in my check book, just name you’re price!” Mattel said as he pulled out the book and a pen.
“I’m sorry Mr Mattel but Gandi is not for sale…besides, you really don’t want her.”
“You’re right I don’t but my son does…he always gets what he wants and I make it a point to make sure he gets it.”
Liz smiled. “I’m sorry sir, the answer is no.”
“Ms Parker, I will get the alien. One way or the other.” Mattel said
Liz got serious at that point. “Are you saying that you’re going to steal her?”
Mattel just smiled!
“That would not be a good idea!” said Max as he entered the room.
“Mr Mattel this is Max Evans…King Zan.” Liz said
“Your Majesty!” Mr Mattel said
“As I was saying, not a good idea.” Max said
“Especially since Ms Parker is under Secret Service protection!” Said Agent Flynn as he entered behind Max
“And there is this…” Liz said. She stood up and went to get Gandi.
When they returned Liz sat back down and Gandi lay down on the armrest next to her. “Gandi, Give Mr Mattel a reason why he should stay away from you!”
Gandi looked at Mr Mattel who sat back in his chair waiting for whatever was about to happen. Gandi shot forward and within an instant she was an inch away from Mattel’s face.
Slowly she backed up and gave a very loud screech as he tentacles protruded further from her body. When they were at full length spikes and thorns started to appear from them, Gandi waved them all about and some even cut into the wood of the coffee table before them. Once again she shot forward, Gandi’s tentacles started to trail down Mattel’s skin that was now quiet wet with sweat. His entire body spurted fear.
“You see Mr Mattel I’m the only one who can really control her…you don’t want her around when I’m not there. You can ask Laurie Dupree about that.” Liz said
“I think it’s time you left Mr Mattel!” Max said with his arms crossed
“I’ll show you out!” said Flynn
Mattel slipped off to the side away from Gandi and quickly walked out of the room. Flynn followed him with a smile on his face, oh yeah he liked Gandi! Just before Mattel slinked into his limo Flynn held onto the door.
“Mr Mattel, don’t do something stupid…stay away from the Parkers and don’t send anyone their way!” Flynn said, he then closed the door and the Limo drove off. Flynn smiled and straightened his tie before returning to his duties.
Deluca Residence, 13:50
Maria had finally woken up and had come out to find her mother sitting at the table talking to someone. At first she thought it was the sheriff…after all who else would be here. Slowly she moved round to the table.
“Hey mom!” she said, just then she turn around to see you their guest was.
“Oh hell, what are you doing here?”
“Good to see you to Maria!” Sean said
“Honey, Sean just got out on good behaviour and I said he could stay here.” Amy said
“Uh mom…kind of a situation at the moment, you know?”
“Relax Maria, I know all about the freaky alien bit and that you’re seeing one of them…god know why!” Sean said
“Okay let’s get this straight, you cause any problems I’ll have the Secret Service put your ass away permanently.”
“Feisty as ever I see.” Sean said, soon he would be able to put his plan into operation…it would just take a little time. Hopefully his employer could wait!
“You two behave yourselves.” Amy said as she got some milk from the fridge
Whitman Residence, 14:00
Alex was sitting on a couch with Isabel’s head on his shoulders. They had told Alex’s parents that they wanted to get married and they were thrilled. His mother was thrilled and couldn’t wait to get together with Diane…they had a lot to get done! His father was happy as well; his son certainly was growing up and from what he could see it was a responsible and extremely intelligent young man.
After a while his parent’s left to go shopping and left the young couple to their own devices. They had ended up watching Remember the Titans and just enjoyed each other’s company. All of a sudden Alex looked over to the window. He moved away from Isabel and over to it, Isabel came up behind him and looked up at the sky where Alex was looking.
The sky’s darkened and clouds rolled in. Throughout Roswell thunder could be heard and small electrical items, torches, clocks, etc. suddenly lost power. The television suddenly picked up a hell of a lot of interference and the phones died.
“What is it?” Isabel asked
“They’re here!” Alex responded. He could feel them coming and he knew he was out of time.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - ADULT - CC - Chapters 1-100 [COMPLETE]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Chapter 52
Parker Residence, Same Time
Liz decided to spend a little quiet time Max while leaving Gandi in the company of her father. She was more in tune to her Omniriad heritage than Alex was and felt a presence enter the solar system, it wasn’t until the sun darkened and appearance of the storm clouds that she realised that the Core had arrived. Slowly she walked to a window and looked up, Max following her every movement.
“It’s time isn’t it?” he asked
“Yes…god Max, they’re so powerful…I can feel it!” Liz said as she looked up into his eyes.
Max looked down into her eyes; he could see a shimmering glow in them. “Come on, let’s go!” Max said as he led her down the stairs
“They’ve chosen right outside for this, the main street. We’ll need to get the sheriff to stop any cars getting in to here.”
Max grabbed his cell phone and called Valenti, when that was done he called Zan, Kyle, Michael and Agent Flynn. They were going to make sure Alex went nowhere, even if they had to surround him.
When they reached the front door, they found everyone on the street looking up at the clouds. A few spotted Max and looked straight at him before the tilted their heads up again. Everyone that was close enough to see his face clearly knew that something was very wrong. Word quickly spread and they made themselves scarce. Max and Liz both stood on the sidewalk as police cars poured in to block the street. Unmarked black cars soon arrived bringing with them a dozen of so agents. All waited the arrival of this enemy and Alex.
Granolith Chamber…
“Are you ready for this?” The First asked
“I’m going against the collective essence of the most powerful Omniriad in existence…would you be ready?” Phoenix responded
“I guess not…just remember, the humans cannot know of their heritage! It could cause more harm than good if they don’t learn the truth themselves.”
“What of Alex…he does have a right to know?” Phoenix asked
“Maybe in time…but not today unless it necessary.”
“Has the Granolith been prepared?”
“Yes, the programming is complete. All you have to do is activate it when the time comes…or if the Core continues in this action!” The First confirmed
“Well…wish me luck.” Phoenix said
“You really have been living among humans too long. We haven’t believed in luck for ages.”
Phoenix laughed a little. He then transported himself out onto the main street of Roswell.
Whitman Residence, Immediately Following
After standing at the window for a few more minutes Alex ran down to the basement with Isabel in hot pursuit. When he got to his machine he turned it on and grabbed the three nodes he made earlier in the day.
“So this is the worm…thing I’ve been hearing about!” Isabel said
“Yep!” Alex said, “Isabel…please stay here.”
“Alex, no way. We’ve been through this.” Isabel said
“Iz, please…if this doesn’t work…”
“It will work.” Isabel said hopefully
“But if it doesn’t…Isabel I couldn’t bare it if we lost and I had to leave, and you having to see it…” Alex said as looked to the floor
“Well screw that, if I don’t go with you I’ll just get a lift but I am going to be there. One way or another I’m going to get you down the aisle.”
Alex looked at her and smiled. “Okay…you can help me get this finished.”
He pulled off a blanket covering a new piece of equipment that was connected to the generator.
“And I’m supposed to do what?” Isabel asked
“Put those crystals in those spaces.” Alex said as he indicated to the crystals
“Aren’t these for that computer of yours?”
“Yeah but on this they’ll increase it’s processing power and this blue one will increase the power supply by a hundred fold.”
“Okay what goes where?” she asked
Alex looked at Isabel and took her hand. He stared into her eyes and their connection immediately sparked into life.
{Isabel…can you here me?}
{Yes!}
{Isabel, I don’t want you to think. Just let this flow okay!}
Isabel nodded. The next thing she knew was that her mind was filled with technical schematics of the entire machine, including where she needed to put the crystals.
{How’d you do that?} She asked
{I’ve been picking up things from you for a while…just little bits of your life. I wanted to see if it could go the other way!} Alex said
They broke off the connection and went to work. Isabel carefully slid each crystal into the slots while Alex did a final check. When they were done Alex led Isabel out and they headed to the street outside the Crashdown. Somehow Alex just knew that was where this was going down!
Outside the Crashdown, 15 Minutes Later
Almost everyone was gathered. Max was talking with Michael, Zan and Rath while Tess was with Lonnie, Ava and Laurie. Liz just stood quietly in the middle of the road with Phoenix. Everyone’s attention was drawn away when Alex’s car pulled up and he & Isabel got out and moved to the others.
Max hugged Isabel as she approached him and Michael put his hand on her shoulder.
“You ready?” Max asked his sister
“Yeah…as ready as I can be.” She responded
“You’re not going to loose him Isabel…we wont allow it.” Zan said as he moved beside his new siblings.
Isabel smiled at him and hugged him and then turned to Lonnie as she came closer. Isabel became a little surprised when Lonnie actually hugged her.
“Hey!” said Lonnie
“Hi…are you feeling okay?” Isabel asked
Lonnie smiled. “Yeah…it was just a little surprising to wake up today and find out I’m an Evans.”
“Yeah, you could have told us man.” Zan said
“It wouldn’t have been much of a surprise if we did that. Besides Dad wanted to do something for you guys.” Max chuckled
“Well thanks Max, this really does mean a lot to us.” Zan said, “How’s Alex doing?” he asked Isabel
“Honestly, I’m not sure. Our connection is strong but he’s like a blank slate, he’s keeping himself closed off.” Isabel said as she looked at her mate
Much to Maria’s dismay, Sean had insisted on coming along for the ride on the excuse of getting to see some aliens. Amy had decided that it could be a good way for Maria to get use to having him around so she made her take the jailbird. Maria had gone straight over to Michael who hugged her tightly.
“Who’s that?” Michael asked
“That’s Sean, my no good, snake in the grass, jailbird cousin.” She answered
“Want me to get rid of him?”
“No…mom thinks it will be good for us to get to know each other again.” Maria said as she shook her head in disbelief.
“Hey Alice.” Sean said as he spotted his cousins friend
Alex just looked at him. “Oh great…when the hell did you get out?”
“Couple of day ago. So what’s all this about anyway?”
“Me, that’s what it’s about…oh by the way very few people actually talk to me that way nowadays.” Alex said
“Oh really Alice, why is that?” Sean asked
Alex stopped walking, face Sean and quickly raised his hand toward a parking meter. A ripple of energy blasted forth and broke half a meter off the top, sending it straight into a wall.
Sean looked back and forth between Alex and his target before finally saying, “You’re an alien.”
“No…human, just a side affect of being brought back from the dead. Now if you’ll excuse me…” Alex said as he moved off.
Alex had gone over to Agent Flynn and pulled out the devices he brought with him. “Agent Flynn, I need a favour.”
“Sure, what is it?”
“I need your men to take these devices and put them up on the roofs of those buildings over there. Just have them point out toward the street and leave them.” Alex said as he showed Flynn what he wanted.
Flynn took the devices and handed each one to three of his men. They shot off and after a few minutes they were waving from the roof to indicate that they were ready.
“Alex, what are you doing?” Phoenix asked
“Something that probably wont have any affect but it should release a little frustration.” Alex said
Phoenix just nodded but at that moments the clouds above crackled with lightening and thunder shook the ground. The clouds parted as the sphere of energy that made up the Core descended on Roswell.
“Alexander Whitman, the knowledge you possess could cause significant damage to your race. For their protection you will be removed from your world!” The Core said
Alex pulled out a remote control and activated his device. “I don’t think so!” he yelled back as he pushed a button. The nodes on the roof came to life and the field of vapours started to surround the Core. It only took a few seconds for entity after entity to be ripped from the Core and sucked into the wormhole. After a minute the skies were clear.
“That’s it?” Kyle asked
Alex, Liz and Phoenix just stood looking up as the field dissipated.
“No, no it’s not.” Alex said as the clouds returned.
As quickly as they disappeared The Core returned and reformed the collective mass of energy.
“I was hoping it would buy me more time.” Alex said
“You MADE a wormhole?” Phoenix said
“You’re the one who gave me the idea.” Alex said
“Yeah and it was a good one.”
“So why didn’t it work?” Alex asked
“Because the Core can travel any distance in the blink of an eye. The only reason it took them this long to come here was to give you time to set your affairs in order.” Phoenix said, “Hey everyone listen up…a little safety tip. No matter what do not touch the Core, the energy won’t let anyone who is not Omniriad access it. I don’t know how it would affect you Liz.”
By now the Core was all back together.
“Impressive use you’re knowledge…improvisation, adaptation…you are further along than we first believed and proof enough of the danger you represent.” The Core boomed
“Alex, I have an idea…let me handle this okay.” Phoenix said
Alex nodded and looked to Liz who simply shrugged at her lack of info on what Phoenix had planned. Phoenix stepped forward so that he was less than 2 meters from the mass of energy.
“By law of the Ancient Light I, Phoenix, call for a hearing!” She said loudly as though he were taking part in a ritual.
There was no response from the Core.
“It is my right…the right of all Omniriad, Exiled or not!”
“So be it!” The Core responded
Phoenix looked back at the group of teens and smiled. He reverted into his natural form of energy and entered the Core.
Psychic Landscape of the Omniriad…
Within the Omniriad there is a connection between all of them. Through the Core this connection is given a visible image of a great hall where the Omniriad are gathered in observation galleries in the walls and the members of the Core are seated in the centre around a table shaped in the form of a crescent moon.
Phoenix now stood where the two points of the table met. By calling for the hearing he had caused all Omniriad to stop what they were doing and enter the landscape, now Phoenix stood before his entire race!
“The Hearing has been called, Phoenix you are aware of the repercussions of the act?” The voice of the Core echoed
“I am, by taking this choice my life force is used to form the connection…I will not be leaving this place.” He said
“Very well…speak your mind!”
“I have come to speak for Alex Whitman. As you all know Alex had been the recipient of the all the knowledge of all the Granoliths. Now the Core wishes to remove him from his world, his family and his mate who carries his young within her.
Here is what you don’t know! This is a scan I took of Alex’s brain…as you can see this neural structure is not human but it is more similar to our own prior to our evolution. I have recently discovered that the human race is descended from a fragment of our genetic material, next to Liz Parker he is the most evolved human in existence.”
Phoenix said but his comments brought several mumblings from the galleries. He raised his hand and light beams came forth and went to the heads of everyone in the room. He showed them imaged of what the First had told him, of the asteroid impacts and the fragment of their world that travelled through space and eventually seeded Earth.
“As such he has the right to go where he pleases as all Omniriad do!”
“No…he and his race may be an offshoot of our own but he is far from Omniriad. He will be removed…his race will learn by themselves. If they are to become our equals then they must develop without any further interference from us or our technology.”
Phoenix just smiled. “Privacy!” He called out.
The openings to the galleries vanished leaving him only with the members of the Core sitting before him.
“I have spoken with the First.”
“Not possible, the essence of the First was stolen. Nothing of him remains.” The Core said
“His essence was hidden within the Antarian Granolith. When it merged with the Earth system the First was able to generate a holographic manifestation of him. It was he that told me about the Human’s origins as well as what really was happening to our race when the transition to energy began. I know that we were becoming a part of a new universe and that you and he knew all along. Also that you have lied to us for the last five thousand years, that we barely have ten Earth cycles before we pass on…not over a thousand. How do you think the others would react to that news? Let Alex stay.” Phoenix said, “Resume!”
The openings reopened and the Omniriad people once again looked on at the proceedings. Phoenix just looked at the 25 members of the Core and waited for their decision. He hated blackmail but if it they would not consider Alex a part of their race at this point then it was his only option left.
“The decision stands!” Boomed the Core, “The human will be removed. What is the say of the observers?”
One by one the gathered Omniriad nodded their support for the Core, they had no reason to doubt their judgement before now. That was about to change!
“It is done!” Said the Core, “This hearing has been concluded, and all have chosen our recommendation!”
Phoenix was not happy. Those smug, self-righteous bastards actually thought he was bluffing.
“NOW!” Phoenix called out
Granolith Chamber
The First and the Granolith had been observing the proceedings. When Phoenix called out the system came to life and the room glowed as an energy pulse shot out through the rock and out into the heavens. The First brought up a map of the network his people created, he watched as the indicators showed the progress of the message carried within the pulse. Soon all indicators changed to show that the message had been received and through this the Omniriad would receive it as well.
Back in the Landscape
Phoenix watched his people closely; one-by-one it became apparent that they had received his message. All the hidden truths of his people were now open to them, everything the Core didn’t want them to know was revealed and nothing could change what would happen now.
From every Omniriad there was a scream toward the Core. Blast of energy surrounded them, penetrated them right down to their smallest fragment of energy. The time of the Core was coming to an end but they were adamant that they weren’t going to loose the reason why this came about. The Core sent a blast of fire to Phoenix who suddenly began to age as he fell to the floor.
Main Street, Roswell
The gang were waiting as patiently as they could but waiting is a bitch. All of a sudden the sphere of energy changed colour to a deep jet black and a ray of that light shot forth and consumed Alex. Everyone watched as he was slowly being dragged to the monstrosity that hovered before them.
“NO!” Alex said and he quickly raised his hand. He focused his powers to repel himself away from the sphere but with the two forces at work he merely stood still. Isabel was by his side in seconds, her hand on his shoulder and their connection as open as it could be. She sent him every ounce of strength and power she could while at the same time she used her own powers against the Core.
One by one the others stood by him. Some sharing their powers, others directly channelling everything they had against the sphere. Maria, who had no power, felt she had to join in. {Proximity to all this weirdness must have done something for her} Maria pondered as she took Michaels free hand and closed her eyes. She concentrated everything she had into Michael who realised what she was doing and looked at her. The pride he felt for her to leap beyond her limitations was more than evident in the smile. Together they looked at the Core and concentrated.
The strain on them was becoming clearer as sweat began to appear on their foreheads. Here they were, a group of teens, Antarians and Human against an alien force of unlimited power…and they were holding their own. Liz suddenly realised something else must be going on for them to have lasted this long and then she felt it. The vibe of familiarity that she always felt when Phoenix was near was a pale shadow of what it was.
Alex felt it too! Liz’s connection to the Granolith sent her sense through the bond to Max, Alex and Isabel. Liz’s concern released wave of power beyond anything she had used before…or Max for that matter. It penetrated deep into the sphere, cutting off the beam the held Alex in place.
While the others celebrated and cheered, Alex and Liz stood looking at the sphere and behind them their mates were looking at them. Alex knew he still had answers to get and if Phoenix died then he probably would never get them. On top of that, his best friend still needed to be taught what he had to do to help her son control his powers. He had to do something and do it now!
Slowly he turned his head to look at his wife-to-be.
“What?” Isabel asked
“I love you!” he said before he turned back to face the sphere. Before Isabel could do anything he sprinted to the mass of energy.
“ALEX!” Isabel called out but it was too late. Alex jumped and was absorbed by the energy field.
“What the fuck?” Kyle said as Alex disappeared
“I thought Phoenix said only Omniriad could get into that?” Maria said as she stared blindly at the sphere
Alex found himself in a chamber. Omniriad everywhere were flying around, firing rapid bolts of energy at the members of the Core but not only were they firing at them, and they were firing at each other. On the ground in front of the table he found Phoenix.
“Are you okay Phoenix?” He said as he moved to his side.
Phoenix slowly resumed his human shape and looked up at Alex and smiled. His face looked considerably older, weak and feeble. “I knew you could do it!”
“Do what? Phoenix, what is this place?” Alex asked
“This is a constructed reality that exists in the minds of my people. You did it…you cast off your physical form and entered here.”
“But you said only…” Alex started but was cut off by Phoenix
“Oh my young friend, perhaps our peoples are more related than any of us first though.”
Overhead two Omniriad blasted each other causing them to fall to the ground. Upon impact the bodies shrivelled up and faded away.
“What the hell is going on in here?” Alex asked
“I told them…all of them. The truth of what my people were denied…they went mad, they fed off the energy of the Core and then turned on each other. They want to live!” Phoenix coughed out
“Sounds like cannibalism.”
“It is…they don’t know what they are doing, they don’t understand that this place is sustained by my life-force and the Granolith’s. Anyone they kill, their energy will be absorbed by the Granolith the are closest to…no one will survive, no one but H’Ebon.”
“Who?” Alex asked
“Another exile of my people…I think he’s helping Kivar!”
“Okay, we can talk about this later…lets get you out of here!” Alex said as he tried to lift Phoenix to his feet.
“No, Alex no…it’s too late for that. I’m dying; I gave my life for this. I knew what would happen when I called for the hearing.”
“You can’t die…not now. You still need to teach Liz and Max!”
“Nothing can stop what’s happening to me but I have left the knowledge they and you will need at the Granolith…Alex you must protect the crystal!”
“Crystal, What?”
“When I die a crystal will form, it will contain the last traces of my life force. It’s the last gift I have to give, you will know how to use it when the time comes.” With that Phoenix closed his eyes. His form melted to that of energy that glowed briefly before contracting into the small crimson crystal.
Alex carefully picked it up and looked as the last 100 or so Omniriad battled each other. He shook his head and ran as fast as he could back the way he came. His surrounding began to ripple and turn and after second of queasiness he was back outside. The sphere of energy was now shrinking and before long nothing remained.
Everyone stared as Alex approached with a solemn and sad look on his face.
“Alex?” Isabel said quietly
Alex moved over to Liz and took her hand. Slowly he placed the crystal there and closed her palm over. “I think you better take care of this.” He said
“What is it?” Liz asked
“They’re all gone Liz, all the Omniriad. That is…was Phoenix. He said it was a gift to us.”
Alex moved over to Isabel and held her tightly as he could without suffocating her. “I’m so sorry I went like that…I just felt like I had to do it!”
“I know I felt it as well…you ever do it again and I’ll kill you myself!” Isabel responded as she touched her forehead to his.
“Deal!” Alex whispered
“Actually you wont get that far.” Sean said. He pulled out a gun and shot off several rounds. Chaos ensued as observed behind several barricades ran for cover. Sean quickly moved behind Isabel and held the gun up just under her chin.
“No one move or she dies!” he yelled out.
Several secret service agents and deputies of the sheriff trained their guns on him. Michael and Rath both held their hands up ready to blast Sean, it was the same as Alex’s first instinct to protect his mate but none had a clear line of fire...certainly not one that would leave Isabel untouched.
“Oh no…none of that alien shit. All of you put your guns…and get your hands down. Alice move, get into the car…open the doors!” Sean said, “DO IT or the princess dies!” Sean used his free hand to reach inside his pocket. He pulled out a device given to him by his employer. He was told that it was a tool developed by the government to shut down the alien’s abilities.
He activated the hexagonal object and a wave shot out. The Antarians were knocked to the floor along with their human counterparts who shared their gifts but he held on to Isabel.
Alex stood back up and moved over to the car and opened two doors on the driver’s side.
“Get in!” Sean said
Alex slowly turned to climb in but Sean hit him on the back of his neck, rendering him unconscious.
“Alex!” Isabel cried
Sean pushed him the rest of the way into the back seat and slammed the door shut. All the while he pushed the end of the gun into the soft flesh above Isabel’s throat.
“Get in!” he said quietly, “ANYONE FOLLOWS AND SHE DIES!” Sean yelled for everyone to hear.
Sean smoothly climbed in, Isabel following.
“Drive!”
“Where to?” Isabel asked
“Just get out of town!”
Everyone watched as the car drove off. All felt powerless, the agents looked to Flynn for the authority to open fire but a shake of the head from Max told him not to give it. Max knew that any stray shot could hit his sister or that a bullet in the wrong place could cause a severe accident.
20 Miles Outside of Town
Isabel just drove, Sean told her to get off the main roads and she did just that.
“Pull over.” he said
Isabel didn’t even answer; she just looked in the rear view mirror and looked at her unconscious lover and mate. When the car came to a stop Sean looked at her.
“Sorry!” he smiled as he his her on the back of the head with the gun. Isabel slumped over the steering wheel, joining Alex in the forced slumber.
Sean climbed out of the car and pulled out his cell phone and dial a number Nicholas had given him.
“Nicholas!” he said
“Yeah we just saw it on the news…where are you?” Nicholas answered
“Just outside of town, I’m just going to drive to New York. I’ll call back when I get there for a meeting place.” Sean said
“Very well but check in every day until you get here…phone at 10am without fail!”
“No problem…what do you want me to do with Alex?” Sean asked
“Kill him, he’s a traitor to the cause! Just leave him by the side of the road.”
“With pleasure.”
Sean hung up the phone and moved round to the back seat. He opened the door and dragged Alex out, after helping him up to his feet and resting him against the car Sean slapped his face a couple of times to wake him up.
“Alex…Alex, time to say good night.” Sean said as he pulled out a flick knife and stabbed all six inches into Alex’s gut, Alex’s eye’s opened wide with pain. He turned the blade forcefully and pulled it out at an odd angle causing a significant amount of damage.
Blood was everywhere, especially over Sean who just let Alex slid down his own body to the sandy ground.
“Ach, look what you did!” Sean said. He brought his foot back and sent it flying into Alex’s torso.
Sean opened the driver side door and pushed Isabel over to the other seat before climbing in and driving away!
To Be Continued…
Parker Residence, Same Time
Liz decided to spend a little quiet time Max while leaving Gandi in the company of her father. She was more in tune to her Omniriad heritage than Alex was and felt a presence enter the solar system, it wasn’t until the sun darkened and appearance of the storm clouds that she realised that the Core had arrived. Slowly she walked to a window and looked up, Max following her every movement.
“It’s time isn’t it?” he asked
“Yes…god Max, they’re so powerful…I can feel it!” Liz said as she looked up into his eyes.
Max looked down into her eyes; he could see a shimmering glow in them. “Come on, let’s go!” Max said as he led her down the stairs
“They’ve chosen right outside for this, the main street. We’ll need to get the sheriff to stop any cars getting in to here.”
Max grabbed his cell phone and called Valenti, when that was done he called Zan, Kyle, Michael and Agent Flynn. They were going to make sure Alex went nowhere, even if they had to surround him.
When they reached the front door, they found everyone on the street looking up at the clouds. A few spotted Max and looked straight at him before the tilted their heads up again. Everyone that was close enough to see his face clearly knew that something was very wrong. Word quickly spread and they made themselves scarce. Max and Liz both stood on the sidewalk as police cars poured in to block the street. Unmarked black cars soon arrived bringing with them a dozen of so agents. All waited the arrival of this enemy and Alex.
Granolith Chamber…
“Are you ready for this?” The First asked
“I’m going against the collective essence of the most powerful Omniriad in existence…would you be ready?” Phoenix responded
“I guess not…just remember, the humans cannot know of their heritage! It could cause more harm than good if they don’t learn the truth themselves.”
“What of Alex…he does have a right to know?” Phoenix asked
“Maybe in time…but not today unless it necessary.”
“Has the Granolith been prepared?”
“Yes, the programming is complete. All you have to do is activate it when the time comes…or if the Core continues in this action!” The First confirmed
“Well…wish me luck.” Phoenix said
“You really have been living among humans too long. We haven’t believed in luck for ages.”
Phoenix laughed a little. He then transported himself out onto the main street of Roswell.
Whitman Residence, Immediately Following
After standing at the window for a few more minutes Alex ran down to the basement with Isabel in hot pursuit. When he got to his machine he turned it on and grabbed the three nodes he made earlier in the day.
“So this is the worm…thing I’ve been hearing about!” Isabel said
“Yep!” Alex said, “Isabel…please stay here.”
“Alex, no way. We’ve been through this.” Isabel said
“Iz, please…if this doesn’t work…”
“It will work.” Isabel said hopefully
“But if it doesn’t…Isabel I couldn’t bare it if we lost and I had to leave, and you having to see it…” Alex said as looked to the floor
“Well screw that, if I don’t go with you I’ll just get a lift but I am going to be there. One way or another I’m going to get you down the aisle.”
Alex looked at her and smiled. “Okay…you can help me get this finished.”
He pulled off a blanket covering a new piece of equipment that was connected to the generator.
“And I’m supposed to do what?” Isabel asked
“Put those crystals in those spaces.” Alex said as he indicated to the crystals
“Aren’t these for that computer of yours?”
“Yeah but on this they’ll increase it’s processing power and this blue one will increase the power supply by a hundred fold.”
“Okay what goes where?” she asked
Alex looked at Isabel and took her hand. He stared into her eyes and their connection immediately sparked into life.
{Isabel…can you here me?}
{Yes!}
{Isabel, I don’t want you to think. Just let this flow okay!}
Isabel nodded. The next thing she knew was that her mind was filled with technical schematics of the entire machine, including where she needed to put the crystals.
{How’d you do that?} She asked
{I’ve been picking up things from you for a while…just little bits of your life. I wanted to see if it could go the other way!} Alex said
They broke off the connection and went to work. Isabel carefully slid each crystal into the slots while Alex did a final check. When they were done Alex led Isabel out and they headed to the street outside the Crashdown. Somehow Alex just knew that was where this was going down!
Outside the Crashdown, 15 Minutes Later
Almost everyone was gathered. Max was talking with Michael, Zan and Rath while Tess was with Lonnie, Ava and Laurie. Liz just stood quietly in the middle of the road with Phoenix. Everyone’s attention was drawn away when Alex’s car pulled up and he & Isabel got out and moved to the others.
Max hugged Isabel as she approached him and Michael put his hand on her shoulder.
“You ready?” Max asked his sister
“Yeah…as ready as I can be.” She responded
“You’re not going to loose him Isabel…we wont allow it.” Zan said as he moved beside his new siblings.
Isabel smiled at him and hugged him and then turned to Lonnie as she came closer. Isabel became a little surprised when Lonnie actually hugged her.
“Hey!” said Lonnie
“Hi…are you feeling okay?” Isabel asked
Lonnie smiled. “Yeah…it was just a little surprising to wake up today and find out I’m an Evans.”
“Yeah, you could have told us man.” Zan said
“It wouldn’t have been much of a surprise if we did that. Besides Dad wanted to do something for you guys.” Max chuckled
“Well thanks Max, this really does mean a lot to us.” Zan said, “How’s Alex doing?” he asked Isabel
“Honestly, I’m not sure. Our connection is strong but he’s like a blank slate, he’s keeping himself closed off.” Isabel said as she looked at her mate
Much to Maria’s dismay, Sean had insisted on coming along for the ride on the excuse of getting to see some aliens. Amy had decided that it could be a good way for Maria to get use to having him around so she made her take the jailbird. Maria had gone straight over to Michael who hugged her tightly.
“Who’s that?” Michael asked
“That’s Sean, my no good, snake in the grass, jailbird cousin.” She answered
“Want me to get rid of him?”
“No…mom thinks it will be good for us to get to know each other again.” Maria said as she shook her head in disbelief.
“Hey Alice.” Sean said as he spotted his cousins friend
Alex just looked at him. “Oh great…when the hell did you get out?”
“Couple of day ago. So what’s all this about anyway?”
“Me, that’s what it’s about…oh by the way very few people actually talk to me that way nowadays.” Alex said
“Oh really Alice, why is that?” Sean asked
Alex stopped walking, face Sean and quickly raised his hand toward a parking meter. A ripple of energy blasted forth and broke half a meter off the top, sending it straight into a wall.
Sean looked back and forth between Alex and his target before finally saying, “You’re an alien.”
“No…human, just a side affect of being brought back from the dead. Now if you’ll excuse me…” Alex said as he moved off.
Alex had gone over to Agent Flynn and pulled out the devices he brought with him. “Agent Flynn, I need a favour.”
“Sure, what is it?”
“I need your men to take these devices and put them up on the roofs of those buildings over there. Just have them point out toward the street and leave them.” Alex said as he showed Flynn what he wanted.
Flynn took the devices and handed each one to three of his men. They shot off and after a few minutes they were waving from the roof to indicate that they were ready.
“Alex, what are you doing?” Phoenix asked
“Something that probably wont have any affect but it should release a little frustration.” Alex said
Phoenix just nodded but at that moments the clouds above crackled with lightening and thunder shook the ground. The clouds parted as the sphere of energy that made up the Core descended on Roswell.
“Alexander Whitman, the knowledge you possess could cause significant damage to your race. For their protection you will be removed from your world!” The Core said
Alex pulled out a remote control and activated his device. “I don’t think so!” he yelled back as he pushed a button. The nodes on the roof came to life and the field of vapours started to surround the Core. It only took a few seconds for entity after entity to be ripped from the Core and sucked into the wormhole. After a minute the skies were clear.
“That’s it?” Kyle asked
Alex, Liz and Phoenix just stood looking up as the field dissipated.
“No, no it’s not.” Alex said as the clouds returned.
As quickly as they disappeared The Core returned and reformed the collective mass of energy.
“I was hoping it would buy me more time.” Alex said
“You MADE a wormhole?” Phoenix said
“You’re the one who gave me the idea.” Alex said
“Yeah and it was a good one.”
“So why didn’t it work?” Alex asked
“Because the Core can travel any distance in the blink of an eye. The only reason it took them this long to come here was to give you time to set your affairs in order.” Phoenix said, “Hey everyone listen up…a little safety tip. No matter what do not touch the Core, the energy won’t let anyone who is not Omniriad access it. I don’t know how it would affect you Liz.”
By now the Core was all back together.
“Impressive use you’re knowledge…improvisation, adaptation…you are further along than we first believed and proof enough of the danger you represent.” The Core boomed
“Alex, I have an idea…let me handle this okay.” Phoenix said
Alex nodded and looked to Liz who simply shrugged at her lack of info on what Phoenix had planned. Phoenix stepped forward so that he was less than 2 meters from the mass of energy.
“By law of the Ancient Light I, Phoenix, call for a hearing!” She said loudly as though he were taking part in a ritual.
There was no response from the Core.
“It is my right…the right of all Omniriad, Exiled or not!”
“So be it!” The Core responded
Phoenix looked back at the group of teens and smiled. He reverted into his natural form of energy and entered the Core.
Psychic Landscape of the Omniriad…
Within the Omniriad there is a connection between all of them. Through the Core this connection is given a visible image of a great hall where the Omniriad are gathered in observation galleries in the walls and the members of the Core are seated in the centre around a table shaped in the form of a crescent moon.
Phoenix now stood where the two points of the table met. By calling for the hearing he had caused all Omniriad to stop what they were doing and enter the landscape, now Phoenix stood before his entire race!
“The Hearing has been called, Phoenix you are aware of the repercussions of the act?” The voice of the Core echoed
“I am, by taking this choice my life force is used to form the connection…I will not be leaving this place.” He said
“Very well…speak your mind!”
“I have come to speak for Alex Whitman. As you all know Alex had been the recipient of the all the knowledge of all the Granoliths. Now the Core wishes to remove him from his world, his family and his mate who carries his young within her.
Here is what you don’t know! This is a scan I took of Alex’s brain…as you can see this neural structure is not human but it is more similar to our own prior to our evolution. I have recently discovered that the human race is descended from a fragment of our genetic material, next to Liz Parker he is the most evolved human in existence.”
Phoenix said but his comments brought several mumblings from the galleries. He raised his hand and light beams came forth and went to the heads of everyone in the room. He showed them imaged of what the First had told him, of the asteroid impacts and the fragment of their world that travelled through space and eventually seeded Earth.
“As such he has the right to go where he pleases as all Omniriad do!”
“No…he and his race may be an offshoot of our own but he is far from Omniriad. He will be removed…his race will learn by themselves. If they are to become our equals then they must develop without any further interference from us or our technology.”
Phoenix just smiled. “Privacy!” He called out.
The openings to the galleries vanished leaving him only with the members of the Core sitting before him.
“I have spoken with the First.”
“Not possible, the essence of the First was stolen. Nothing of him remains.” The Core said
“His essence was hidden within the Antarian Granolith. When it merged with the Earth system the First was able to generate a holographic manifestation of him. It was he that told me about the Human’s origins as well as what really was happening to our race when the transition to energy began. I know that we were becoming a part of a new universe and that you and he knew all along. Also that you have lied to us for the last five thousand years, that we barely have ten Earth cycles before we pass on…not over a thousand. How do you think the others would react to that news? Let Alex stay.” Phoenix said, “Resume!”
The openings reopened and the Omniriad people once again looked on at the proceedings. Phoenix just looked at the 25 members of the Core and waited for their decision. He hated blackmail but if it they would not consider Alex a part of their race at this point then it was his only option left.
“The decision stands!” Boomed the Core, “The human will be removed. What is the say of the observers?”
One by one the gathered Omniriad nodded their support for the Core, they had no reason to doubt their judgement before now. That was about to change!
“It is done!” Said the Core, “This hearing has been concluded, and all have chosen our recommendation!”
Phoenix was not happy. Those smug, self-righteous bastards actually thought he was bluffing.
“NOW!” Phoenix called out
Granolith Chamber
The First and the Granolith had been observing the proceedings. When Phoenix called out the system came to life and the room glowed as an energy pulse shot out through the rock and out into the heavens. The First brought up a map of the network his people created, he watched as the indicators showed the progress of the message carried within the pulse. Soon all indicators changed to show that the message had been received and through this the Omniriad would receive it as well.
Back in the Landscape
Phoenix watched his people closely; one-by-one it became apparent that they had received his message. All the hidden truths of his people were now open to them, everything the Core didn’t want them to know was revealed and nothing could change what would happen now.
From every Omniriad there was a scream toward the Core. Blast of energy surrounded them, penetrated them right down to their smallest fragment of energy. The time of the Core was coming to an end but they were adamant that they weren’t going to loose the reason why this came about. The Core sent a blast of fire to Phoenix who suddenly began to age as he fell to the floor.
Main Street, Roswell
The gang were waiting as patiently as they could but waiting is a bitch. All of a sudden the sphere of energy changed colour to a deep jet black and a ray of that light shot forth and consumed Alex. Everyone watched as he was slowly being dragged to the monstrosity that hovered before them.
“NO!” Alex said and he quickly raised his hand. He focused his powers to repel himself away from the sphere but with the two forces at work he merely stood still. Isabel was by his side in seconds, her hand on his shoulder and their connection as open as it could be. She sent him every ounce of strength and power she could while at the same time she used her own powers against the Core.
One by one the others stood by him. Some sharing their powers, others directly channelling everything they had against the sphere. Maria, who had no power, felt she had to join in. {Proximity to all this weirdness must have done something for her} Maria pondered as she took Michaels free hand and closed her eyes. She concentrated everything she had into Michael who realised what she was doing and looked at her. The pride he felt for her to leap beyond her limitations was more than evident in the smile. Together they looked at the Core and concentrated.
The strain on them was becoming clearer as sweat began to appear on their foreheads. Here they were, a group of teens, Antarians and Human against an alien force of unlimited power…and they were holding their own. Liz suddenly realised something else must be going on for them to have lasted this long and then she felt it. The vibe of familiarity that she always felt when Phoenix was near was a pale shadow of what it was.
Alex felt it too! Liz’s connection to the Granolith sent her sense through the bond to Max, Alex and Isabel. Liz’s concern released wave of power beyond anything she had used before…or Max for that matter. It penetrated deep into the sphere, cutting off the beam the held Alex in place.
While the others celebrated and cheered, Alex and Liz stood looking at the sphere and behind them their mates were looking at them. Alex knew he still had answers to get and if Phoenix died then he probably would never get them. On top of that, his best friend still needed to be taught what he had to do to help her son control his powers. He had to do something and do it now!
Slowly he turned his head to look at his wife-to-be.
“What?” Isabel asked
“I love you!” he said before he turned back to face the sphere. Before Isabel could do anything he sprinted to the mass of energy.
“ALEX!” Isabel called out but it was too late. Alex jumped and was absorbed by the energy field.
“What the fuck?” Kyle said as Alex disappeared
“I thought Phoenix said only Omniriad could get into that?” Maria said as she stared blindly at the sphere
Alex found himself in a chamber. Omniriad everywhere were flying around, firing rapid bolts of energy at the members of the Core but not only were they firing at them, and they were firing at each other. On the ground in front of the table he found Phoenix.
“Are you okay Phoenix?” He said as he moved to his side.
Phoenix slowly resumed his human shape and looked up at Alex and smiled. His face looked considerably older, weak and feeble. “I knew you could do it!”
“Do what? Phoenix, what is this place?” Alex asked
“This is a constructed reality that exists in the minds of my people. You did it…you cast off your physical form and entered here.”
“But you said only…” Alex started but was cut off by Phoenix
“Oh my young friend, perhaps our peoples are more related than any of us first though.”
Overhead two Omniriad blasted each other causing them to fall to the ground. Upon impact the bodies shrivelled up and faded away.
“What the hell is going on in here?” Alex asked
“I told them…all of them. The truth of what my people were denied…they went mad, they fed off the energy of the Core and then turned on each other. They want to live!” Phoenix coughed out
“Sounds like cannibalism.”
“It is…they don’t know what they are doing, they don’t understand that this place is sustained by my life-force and the Granolith’s. Anyone they kill, their energy will be absorbed by the Granolith the are closest to…no one will survive, no one but H’Ebon.”
“Who?” Alex asked
“Another exile of my people…I think he’s helping Kivar!”
“Okay, we can talk about this later…lets get you out of here!” Alex said as he tried to lift Phoenix to his feet.
“No, Alex no…it’s too late for that. I’m dying; I gave my life for this. I knew what would happen when I called for the hearing.”
“You can’t die…not now. You still need to teach Liz and Max!”
“Nothing can stop what’s happening to me but I have left the knowledge they and you will need at the Granolith…Alex you must protect the crystal!”
“Crystal, What?”
“When I die a crystal will form, it will contain the last traces of my life force. It’s the last gift I have to give, you will know how to use it when the time comes.” With that Phoenix closed his eyes. His form melted to that of energy that glowed briefly before contracting into the small crimson crystal.
Alex carefully picked it up and looked as the last 100 or so Omniriad battled each other. He shook his head and ran as fast as he could back the way he came. His surrounding began to ripple and turn and after second of queasiness he was back outside. The sphere of energy was now shrinking and before long nothing remained.
Everyone stared as Alex approached with a solemn and sad look on his face.
“Alex?” Isabel said quietly
Alex moved over to Liz and took her hand. Slowly he placed the crystal there and closed her palm over. “I think you better take care of this.” He said
“What is it?” Liz asked
“They’re all gone Liz, all the Omniriad. That is…was Phoenix. He said it was a gift to us.”
Alex moved over to Isabel and held her tightly as he could without suffocating her. “I’m so sorry I went like that…I just felt like I had to do it!”
“I know I felt it as well…you ever do it again and I’ll kill you myself!” Isabel responded as she touched her forehead to his.
“Deal!” Alex whispered
“Actually you wont get that far.” Sean said. He pulled out a gun and shot off several rounds. Chaos ensued as observed behind several barricades ran for cover. Sean quickly moved behind Isabel and held the gun up just under her chin.
“No one move or she dies!” he yelled out.
Several secret service agents and deputies of the sheriff trained their guns on him. Michael and Rath both held their hands up ready to blast Sean, it was the same as Alex’s first instinct to protect his mate but none had a clear line of fire...certainly not one that would leave Isabel untouched.
“Oh no…none of that alien shit. All of you put your guns…and get your hands down. Alice move, get into the car…open the doors!” Sean said, “DO IT or the princess dies!” Sean used his free hand to reach inside his pocket. He pulled out a device given to him by his employer. He was told that it was a tool developed by the government to shut down the alien’s abilities.
He activated the hexagonal object and a wave shot out. The Antarians were knocked to the floor along with their human counterparts who shared their gifts but he held on to Isabel.
Alex stood back up and moved over to the car and opened two doors on the driver’s side.
“Get in!” Sean said
Alex slowly turned to climb in but Sean hit him on the back of his neck, rendering him unconscious.
“Alex!” Isabel cried
Sean pushed him the rest of the way into the back seat and slammed the door shut. All the while he pushed the end of the gun into the soft flesh above Isabel’s throat.
“Get in!” he said quietly, “ANYONE FOLLOWS AND SHE DIES!” Sean yelled for everyone to hear.
Sean smoothly climbed in, Isabel following.
“Drive!”
“Where to?” Isabel asked
“Just get out of town!”
Everyone watched as the car drove off. All felt powerless, the agents looked to Flynn for the authority to open fire but a shake of the head from Max told him not to give it. Max knew that any stray shot could hit his sister or that a bullet in the wrong place could cause a severe accident.
20 Miles Outside of Town
Isabel just drove, Sean told her to get off the main roads and she did just that.
“Pull over.” he said
Isabel didn’t even answer; she just looked in the rear view mirror and looked at her unconscious lover and mate. When the car came to a stop Sean looked at her.
“Sorry!” he smiled as he his her on the back of the head with the gun. Isabel slumped over the steering wheel, joining Alex in the forced slumber.
Sean climbed out of the car and pulled out his cell phone and dial a number Nicholas had given him.
“Nicholas!” he said
“Yeah we just saw it on the news…where are you?” Nicholas answered
“Just outside of town, I’m just going to drive to New York. I’ll call back when I get there for a meeting place.” Sean said
“Very well but check in every day until you get here…phone at 10am without fail!”
“No problem…what do you want me to do with Alex?” Sean asked
“Kill him, he’s a traitor to the cause! Just leave him by the side of the road.”
“With pleasure.”
Sean hung up the phone and moved round to the back seat. He opened the door and dragged Alex out, after helping him up to his feet and resting him against the car Sean slapped his face a couple of times to wake him up.
“Alex…Alex, time to say good night.” Sean said as he pulled out a flick knife and stabbed all six inches into Alex’s gut, Alex’s eye’s opened wide with pain. He turned the blade forcefully and pulled it out at an odd angle causing a significant amount of damage.
Blood was everywhere, especially over Sean who just let Alex slid down his own body to the sandy ground.
“Ach, look what you did!” Sean said. He brought his foot back and sent it flying into Alex’s torso.
Sean opened the driver side door and pushed Isabel over to the other seat before climbing in and driving away!
To Be Continued…
Chapter 53
Same Location, Same Time
Alex lay on the side of the road, blood flowing freely through the massive gash made by Sean’s knife. All of a sudden his body started to glow and a beam of light surrounded him before shooting upward into the sky. High up, clouds began to form around the light and spread outward, thunder crashed and lightening struck the ground as the heavens wept in a torrential downpour.
Main Street, Roswell
It was absolute chaos! The area was cordoned off; ambulances came and went as the collected the dozens of people hit by Sean’s bullets…people were everywhere, walking around in a daze and practically seeing nothing.
Agent Flynn was directing everything, telling people where to go and what to do. Just a few moments ago he ordered in as many helicopters as he could to begin a search of the area and look for Deluca. It didn’t take long for them to fly overhead!
Michael had become separated from Maria when all hell broke loose. He was walking everywhere looking for her.
“MARIA!” He called out, “MARIA!”
He looked but could see her anywhere but he did find Zan, Rath and Max. “Guys have you seen Maria?”
“No sorry…she might have gotten out when the Agents took Liz, Lonnie and Ava.” Max said
“No I checked with Liz on the phone…oh god!” Rath said as he looked over and saw people on the ground.
Agent Hall was lying on the ground. When a shot went off in Laurie’s direction, he didn’t even think, he dived in front of the bullet and took it just under his breastbone. Laurie held him in her arms, her hands over the wound trying to stop the blood as tears flowed from her face.
Next to them lay a very still Maria, her top soaked with blood coming from a wound 2 inches from her heart.
“MARIA!” Michael yelled as he saw her and ran over to his fallen mate. His brother and friends quickly followed him and knelt at their sides. Michael lifted her head and cradled it in his arms, holding her as close and tightly as possible as he began to cry. In a split second he saw his entire life, his life without her!
Max and Zan looked at their two believed friends and looked at each other. They didn’t even need to think about what to do.
“Rath!” Zan said while indicating to Laurie
Rath nodded and moved to his sister’s side. “Laurie…come with me.” he said
“I can’t…I can’t leave him.” Laurie cried
“It’ll be okay.” Rath said. He took Laurie’s hands and gently put Hall’s head on the ground before leading Laurie away.
Zan put his hand over the wound, took a deep breath and concentrated. He was ecstatic to find a spark of the young agent still there…not a lot but enough to connect with.
While this was happening Max put his hand on Michael’s shoulder, he then looked up at him.
“Michael…let me do this.” Max said softly
Michael knew what he was meaning and let Max get close enough to his mate. Max made similar moves as Zan and formed the connection needed. It didn’t take long for the people around them to see what was happening and move around them.
Both the alien king and prince had sweat forming on the brow as they struggled to heal the critically injured bodies that lay before them. Kyle who was busy getting Tess away from here and putting her in the custody of an agent had spotted the commotion and knew something bad was going on. He ran straight over and in using his new powers, walked straight through the mass of onlookers. Upon arrival he saw his quasi-sister being healed along with the agent Laurie had grown close to.
“Oh god.” he whispered.
He could see the strain in the faces of the two brothers was well as the abject pain and grief in Michael’s eyes. Slowly he touched his hands to both Max’s and Zan’s shoulders as he fed them his energy. After a few minutes the strain was gone and both of the wounded people started to open their eyes.
Maria looked up into the soaked eyes of her mate before looking down to see Max’s hand just above her breast. When he shifted it Maria could just see under her top and spotted the forming of a handprint.
“Oh no.” said Maria as she put her hand over her eyes
“What?” A concerned Michael asked, as he looked her over for other injuries he thought he might have missed.
“I’m gonna have to learn not to blow things up when I’m pissed aren’t I?” Maria asked
“I’ll put the order in for a crate of cedar oil first thing when we get you home.” Michael joked as he became physically and mentally relaxed.
Just then Maria sat straight up with her hand on her abdomen. “Michael…oh my god, are the, are they okay?” she asked quietly and quickly.
Michael looked to Max who nodded with a happy smile on his face.
“Yeah babe…they’re fine.” he answered as he cupped the side of her face with his hand.
Next to them Hall had started to wake up, Laurie immediately dived back down to his side and hugged him tightly. Slowly he reached an arm round her to hug her back.
“I’m okay Laurie…I’m okay.” Andrew said into her ear
Laurie backed off a little so that her face just hovered about his. She gently reached down and kissed him tenderly before he began to reciprocate. Rath looked a little irritated for a moment, something that was not lost on Zan who went to his side.
“You know how she feels about him…if they want this then let them have it.”
“I know…and I do owe her one for Lonnie and me.” Rath responded
Laurie broke the kiss off and helped Andrew to his feet. Hall felt around his shirt and felt the hole and the blood.
“I was shot…I felt it and this is blood.” Hall enquired
“Zan healed you. Which means you got some new responsibilities.” Rath said
“Like?”
“Like some new powers you need to get a handle on.” Kyle said as he held up his hand, which started glowing. “Welcome to the ‘I’ve been healed by an alien’ club…relax it takes a couple of months before they kick in.”
Michael then helped Maria stand up but she was overcome with a wave of dizziness. She almost fell back over but Michael caught her.
“You okay?” he asked
“Yeah, just got dizzy. I must have hit my head when I hit the ground.”
Just then everyone heard the crash of thunder and looked over to its source. The all saw the shaft of light reaching up from in front of some hills.
Flynn knew damn well that something weird like that usually would be a good place to start so he got on his radio. “Chopper 3, get over to that location now!”
He moved over to the young royals and Agent Hall. He spotted the kiss Laurie gave Hall after he was healed and immediately knew that his earlier suspicions were correct…now came the bad news!
“Agent Hall, a word please!”
Together the two men walked off to the side.
“Sir, any news on Alex and Isabel?” Hall asked
“Nothing yet…how long has it been going on Andrew?” Flynn asked
“Sir?”
“Don’t play dumb…I saw that kiss, I had a feeling about you two but I hoped I was wrong.”
“Sir…I care about her, a lot.” Andrew said with conviction
“You were assigned her to protect her not to…to…I have to send you back to Washington for re-assignment.”
“What?” Hall asked
“Andrew you broke rule number one…never fall for your assignment. Everything that happened today was filmed; it’s only a matter of time before the Old Man sees it. If I don’t send you back now then he’ll haul both of our ass’s up there…you’ve got one hell of a career ahead of you, don’t screw it up now.” Flynn said
“I wont leave her sir…besides I owe them my life now.”
“Andrew your only other option is to…no, don’t do that.” Flynn said as he shook his head
“If I have to sir, I will quit the service but I do plan on staying here and protecting Laurie and the others.”
“How would Ms Dupree feel about you giving up your career for her?”
Andrew looked Flynn dead in the eyes and for a minute he didn’t answer. “She’ll be pissed as hell sir.”
“Talk to her about it…consider if she’s worth it. I can buy you a day but no more than that, at that point you’ll either return to D.C. for a new assignment or to clean out your desk. For what it’s worth, if you do take the latter I think she would be worth the cost…just make sure you really care for her as much as you thing you do.”
“Yes sir, thank you.” Hall answered
He quickly moved back over to the others.
“Laurie, we need to talk.” He said
Alex’s Location…
The helicopter flew overhead and the rains began to die down. The shaft of light faded but Alex continued to glow in a multitude of colours.
“This is Commander Filch on Chopper 3, we’re 20 miles out and there’s a body on the ground…blood is everywhere. We’re going in to check it out!” he said into his radio
“Copy, chopper 3…standing by.” Flynn responded over his radio
The helicopter landed just off the road and Filch ran out to the location of the body he spotted. He knelt down in the large pool of blood and spotted the gapping wound on his gut. He felt around for a pulse, not expecting to find one but he did!
“Medic!” he called out as two military medics assigned to Roswell came rushing forward.
Filch moved away as the medics went to work, first they confirmed that Alex did have a pulse but moved cautiously as they energy continued to surround him.
“Sir this is Filch, we’ve found Alex Whitman. He’s severely wounded but he is alive.”
“Copy…is he conscious? Can he tell us where they went?” Flynn said
“Sir, you don’t understand.” Filch said quietly, “This kid should be dead, the blood loss alone…we’ll get him to hospital ASAP!”
“Understood.” Flynn responded
“How the hell is this guy alive?” whispered one of the medics
“Let’s just get him patched up on onto the chopper.” Answered his colleague.
The two continued to work as they did their best to bandage the wound. When they had done the best they could they put Alex on a stretcher and carried him over to the Helicopter.
Roswell Community Hospital, 30 Minutes Later
Alex’s parents had been informed as well as Max and the group. It didn’t take them long to come back to where their secret first got out, the place where Alex had already died once! When they heard the sound of an approaching helicopter they all stood up and waited for the doors to burst open. Max and Zan were ready, they had conserved their energy and even absorbed some from their significant others.
When the gurney came into the hall it was surrounded by doctors and nurses, most of which had already seen him a few weeks ago. They had already been told to stop in front of the young king and his family and allow them to do the healing…they were only to observe!
Everyone just watched as Alex continued to glow, the energy still rapidly changing through the spectrum of colours. Max reached his hand over to touch the wound but as he came into contact with the energy he got a mild electric shock. He pulled his hand back and looked at Liz and Zan. His brother tried the same thing but received a similar shock.
Max looked worriedly back and forth between the chief doctor and Alex. The doctor knew what he was being told.
“Get into O.R.1 now!” the doctor said as they pushed their patient into the operating room.
Everyone gathered round the viewing window and looked on.
“Max, what happened?” Michael asked
“I don’t know. There was just a small surge of power through my hand. I couldn’t get close enough for a connection.” Max said he looked at his soon to be brother in-law.
“Yeah it was like he didn’t want us to heal him.” Zan said as he pondered on what he felt.
“WHAT?” Liz said as she turned back to the glass.
“That’s what I felt…I don’t understand it either.” Zan responded
As everyone looked on, Max wrapped his arm around Liz and held her close. Michael had moved behind Maria and wrapped both his arms tightly around her.
“He’ll be okay Maria.” He said
“Why would he do this?” Maria asked
“Sean? I don’t know!” Michael responded
“But there is only one place where he could have gotten one of those hexagonal machine things!” Rath said as he held Lonnie’s hand
She turned to look at her boyfriend as she suddenly remembered the device. “Kivar!” Lonnie said
Rath just nodded as everyone turned to them at the mention of their enemy’s name.
Granolith Chamber, Same Time
Of all the Omniriad, only one remained after the chaos that consumed them - H’Ebon! However, the mind of the First still remained, locked inside the Granolith and only taking form through a hologram generated by the device itself. He had felt the passing of his race but the only one he mourned was that of Phoenix, the young Omniriad who guided the group of teens in the nearby town. He was meditating at the time he felt a sharp pain and as he looked up he could see the symbol of Alex and Isabel beginning to ripple on the wall.
He used the Granolith to observe the outside world and watched as helicopters flew everywhere and then he observed as Alex was operated on at the hospital. When he saw the glow, the First immediately knew what was happening to the young man.
“So, its still happening…lets see if I can buy you some time!” he said to himself
He focused on the Granolith and connected with the mind of Sean Deluca. He made a little tweak here and altered a neuron there. With luck it would keep Sean away from New York for a couple of days.
Roswell Hospital, 15:00
The doctors had done their work on Alex; they stitched up the hole in his gut and were putting as much blood as they could into him to replace what he already lost. They had already sent a sample away for testing and were expecting the results soon. It was just a matter of time to see if he came out of the coma or died. No one wanted to place bets on this one, by every medical standard known to man he should have been dead before he was even found.
Just then a nurse returned with the results of the blood work. The doctor looked over it. “This is…someone get down to the lab. I want some new tests.”
The doctor left the room and went the Alex’s waiting family.
“Mr and Mrs Whitman, we’re doing everything we can for your son. Quite frankly I’m surprised he even made it to the hospital.”
“What’s with the second set of tests?” Liz asked
“There was a screw up in the lab, I needed new tests.” The doctor responded
“Can I see them?” Liz asked
“I’m sorry Miss Parker that’s not hospital policy, even if it was, you wouldn’t understand it.”
“You’d be surprised.” Liz said coldly
“Give her the results.” Michael said just as coldly
“I’m sorry…”
“Do it or I’ll put a nightmare in your head…for the rest of your life you’ll wake up screaming.” Tess said.
One by one they all moved to Liz’s side. “Doctor let her see the results.” said Mr Whitman
The doctor gave him the clipboard and looked over it. Suddenly her eyes widened and her mouth opened. “Take me to your lab…do it now!” Liz said sternly
The doctor led her down to the lab, everyone else were in hot pursuit except Rath, Lonnie, Zan and Ava who stayed behind to watch over Alex.
When they were down in the basement where the lab was located Liz walked quickly over to the door.
“Liz would you tell me what’s going on.” Max asked
“Alex’s blood there’s something about it, Max…I think I’ve seen that before.”
“Where?”
They got into the lab, a couple of agents that came with the group kept the lab technicians away from the area Liz sat at. She grabbed the usual equipment she knew she would need and then grabbed a syringe and needle.
“Uh Liz, what are those for?” Maria said
“Someone draw my blood.” Liz said
“What?” Max asked
“Max please.”
Her mate nodded and put the needle against a vein in her arm. Slowly he pushed it in and blood began to flow in to the tube. When it was full he withdrew the needle and gave it back to Liz after he healed the small hole.
Liz put together an unusual collection of chemicals; a technician in the back was quietly taking notes on everything she was doing.
“Liz, what’s going on?” Max asked
“These chemicals should separate the different D.N.A in my blood.” Liz said as she put a droplet of the chemical on to a slide of her blood.
They watched as it began to ripple. Liz put the slide under the microscope and turned on the monitor so everyone could see.
“Okay, there that’s the human D.N.A. in my system.” Liz said as the sample began to separate. “And that’s the Antarian energy, that should leave…”
“Your Omniriad D.N.A.” Max said
Liz looked at what was left and closed her eyes.
“What?” Maria asked
“Alex’s blood…it’s very similar to the Omniriad D.N.A.”
“How similar?” Michael asked
“Close enough. What I took out of my system, that’s the pure strand Phoenix added to me. What Alex has…it’s natural…it’s coming from him it wasn’t genetically bonded like mine.” Liz said
“But that means that Alex is like you…part Omniriad!” Max said
“Yeah, I just don’t understand how…I mean Phoenix would have told us.” Liz said
“What if he didn’t know…at least when told us about you.” Max said
Just then the sample that came from Alex changed and grew.
“What the hell was that?” asked Mrs Whitman
“It’s mutating?” Max asked
“No.” Liz said with amazement, “It’s evolving! That’s what the glow is…if you healed him again, it would have interfered. All of this, it’s coming from human genetics…it’s almost as if…as if…”
“Humans are becoming Omniriad.” Tess said
Over the next twenty minutes Liz took samples from Alex’s parents and found small amount of the genetic material, likewise with the Sheriff and Kyle. The amounts were very small but it was there. If it weren’t for Liz’s new chemical concoction the amounts would have been undetectable.
Same Place, 2 Days Later
Only for short times did anyone leave the hospital. At one time or another Alex was in the company of his family. The glow that surrounded his body never let up, it didn’t vanish for one second as he continued to stay in his coma. Liz tried everything she could think of to bring him out of it but after visiting the Granolith and finding no answers she left it alone, there was no other choice than to allow this to continue.
Out in the Hallway…
Laurie had just arrived to visit with Alex but before she looked into the room.
“I can’t believe you quit because of me.” Laurie said as she felt Andrew come up behind her
“I’m not leaving you. I…love you and if I stayed with the service then I would have to leave you…besides if there is anywhere better to learn about these new powers I’m going to get then where better than here.” Andrew said
Laurie kissed him before she went into the room. Just then Michael came round the corner and saw hall looking into the room.
“Hi Agent…sorry, Andrew.” Michael said
“Hi Michael…no need to apologise. It takes a little getting used to believe me.”
“How are you doing? Any regrets?”
Andrew looked into the room, straight at Laurie and smiled. “Not one.”
“You hurt her and I’ll…”
“Oh I know; believe me I know.” Andrew said, “You can relax Michael, I’m not going to push her into anything…this is going to go at her pace not mine.”
“Glad to here it. She’s had enough crap in her life and she really cares about you.” Michael said as he looked into the room
Kivar’s Headquarters, New York, 11:00 am
Kivar was waiting patiently, a lot more patiently than he had ever been. Soon his true bride would be with him for all time. Nicholas then came into the room.
“Report!” Kivar said
“We just received a phone call from Deluca. He’s in New York and will be here in a few minutes.” Nicholas said
Kivar just sat back in his seat and smiled. He then stood to his feet and went with Nicholas to the ground floor of the building. By the time they got there, a car pulled into the underground parking area where they observed several of his troops move to the vehicle. They put Isabel onto a stretcher and rolled her away while another Skin brought Sean to the elevators.
Sean was brought before Kivar who moved over to the human and put his hands on his shoulders.
“You’ve done your people a great service today my boy…you will be remembered for an eternity.” Kivar said but before Sean could respond, energy crackled from Kivar’s hands and rendered the human unconscious.
“Take him to the medical facility. I want a complete physical workup of the human species…we haven’t done one in a couple of millennia.”
“Yes my lord.” Nicholas said
Isabel’s Room, Kivar’s Headquarters, Immediately Following
Kivar had ear marked this room for Vilandra upon her return. She was still out for the count but Kivar had his personal doctor look her over.
“Perform the procedure.” Kivar said
“My Lord?” The doctor said
“Remove the human filth that has polluted her body…all of it!”
“My lord, my scans indicate that she carries a bonding ring. She has freely chosen to mate with the human; the Granolith has given its consent. She carries the children of her mate.”
“I don’t care…remove the ring, remove the human D.N.A. and remove those bastard offspring from her.” Kivar yelled
The doctor looked up at his lord and master. His hesitation told Kivar that the doctor still needed a little convincing.
“Your family are still guests of mine at the Royal Palace…you would do well to remember that doctor.”
“Yes my lord…the procedure is very complex. I require a little time to refresh my knowledge…it is the only way to cut out the risks to Princess Vilandra.”
“Very well. You have until tomorrow morning to begin.”
“Thank you, my lord.”
Kivar left and the doctor moved over to his sleeping patient.
“Please forgive me old friend.” He said quietly as he touched her head before he left her to sleep.
Evans Residence, Roswell, 11:30am
Philip and Diane hardly left the house in the two days that Isabel had been missing. The only time they did go out was to visit their future son in-law at the hospital but other that that they just sat in the couch holding each other. Right now they were looking at a picture of her on a TV news report that was providing an update to the now nation wide manhunt for Sean Deluca.
Practically everyone visited them on a regular basis, Lonnie and Zan made it a point to go to the people who had given them a name that made them feel part of a real family. Rath even cooked some meals for them but nothing seemed to bring them out of the quiet daze but then none of them could understand what it feels like to have a missing daughter.
Royal Estate, Planet Klendo, Same Time
Shalara had come back to the place where she was born, the place she and her cousin had spent such great times together in their youth before she was taken from her. Now she had two cousins and she intended on looking out for them both, no way was she going to loose either of them to Kivar. She slowly made her way through the grounds and was escorted in to see her uncle, Reagent Trall, Ava’s father.
“Presenting Lady Shalara!” said the announcer to the reception hall.
“Shalara, it’s been to long since your last visit. It’s wonderful to see you.” Trall said
“Uncle, you too. I’ve missed this place.” Shalara responded
“How is Sira?”
“Actually she’s doing quite well. She’s spending some time on Kalaria right now.”
“Kalaria? Why?” Trall asked
“It would appear she has become quite interested in young Lord Jared who seems to taken a shine to her as well.” Shalara said
“Jared…I’ve heard that boy…”
“I know uncle but I’ve spoken with his uncle and Lord Larek. They say that they’ve never seen him as alert and attentive than when he is in her company. She’s also coming out of her shell a little because of him.”
“Well I’ll take it you’ll be keeping a close eye on them.” Trall said
“Oh you can count on that! Uncle, the reason I came.”
“Yes, yes of course what did you wish to speak to me about?”
“Uncle I went to Earth on some business with Larek. While there I met the two young women who carry what remains of Ava.” Shalara said
Trall was stunned, he missed his daughter greatly and to know for sure that a part of her had survived brought a little comfort to him.
“Are they…what are they like?” Trall asked
“Very, very much like your daughter. Ava has taken Zan as he mate and Tess…she has chosen a human…Kyle Valenti.”
“WHAT?”
“Uncle; she and Max Evans, King Zan, have mutually agreed not to be with other. They do care for each other but only as close friends. She is also carrying Kyle’s offspring.” Shalara said cautiously
“I don’t believe this…no I wont believe this. I want this put an end to right now, does this Kyle Valenti carry noble blood?”
“I don’t know…it is possible.”
“But he carries no title. So not only does she mate with a human but one beneath her station.”
“Uncle, Kyle may not be noble by blood but from the short time that I spent with him he is at least noble in heart and mind. He loves Tess deeply and will fight for her and their children…I am told that the Granolith has actively participated in their union and the conception of their heir’s. I should also tell you that both Tess and Ava wont have anything to do with our house if we attempt to interfere in their relationships. Especially since the family had openly taken a neutral stance in the situation with Kivar. They feel that if we choose not to go after the murderer of their predecessor then they will remain independent from the house.”
“You’re right, there is a lot of Ava in those two. Are they happy with their situation?”
“Yes uncle, they are both very happy with their mates.”
“The Granolith has really given its blessing?” Trall asked
“Well they have not been bonded and gifted with the rings but it has helped them and they are mated. Uncle perhaps you should come with me on my next visit to Earth. Meet you daughters and Kyle…I can tell you that he is very protective of Tess, I think you’ll like him.”
“I’ll consider it Shalara. Thank you for telling me of this…I should have known that being neutral would be a mixed blessing.”
“Uncle?”
“By being neutral, we have kept the barbarian from our gates and brought a level of stability to the council but it has brought about this situation.”
“Will you come?” Shalara asked
“Very well…I should at least meet my daughters.” Trall said
Bathroom, Valenti Residence, 13:00
Tess had finished her shower and was now wearing nothing but a thick cotton robe and a pair of panties. Slowly she brushed her long hair but felt a presence behind her. Kyle moved closer to his mate and wrapped his arms around her while sliding one hand under the robe, down across her stomach and inside her underwear. He plunged two of his fingers deep inside her while using his thumb to rub her clit.
“Uhmmm, Kyle…oh please…we shouldn’t be doing this.” Tess moaned
“I know.” Kyle responded as he nibbled on her ear and kissed her neck while slowly pushing in and out of her wet slit.
“Kyle…mmm…Isabel is...Ohh…is missing, Alex wont wake Ughhhh…up!”
Tess bent forward slightly. Her hands grabbing on tightly to the edge of the sink as the pleasure built in her system.
“Tell me to stop my love. I cant unless you tell me.” Kyle said as his other hand reached up and cupped her breast and pinched a nipple.
“I cant…god take me!” Tess screamed
Kyle quickly increased his pace while adding a third finger to his assault on her lower regions. Tess’s hips were grinding against his hand and also his straining erection hidden by his tight jeans.
Tess reached her climax quickly and her juices flowed over Kyle’s hand. Kyle reluctantly removed his hand and Tess quickly turned around and kissed him ferociously while trying to undo his jeans.
“No not here…the Granolith. We have to got to the Granolith.” Kyle said, not knowing where the urge to go there was coming from.
“Yes.” Tess growled, feeling the same unexplained urge
She didn’t even dress. They couldn’t wait and didn’t want to deal with a long car drive so they grabbed their transport unit and sent themselves there.
Granolith Chamber…
The second Tess and Kyle arrived she shed her robe so that she was standing in front of him in nothing but her soaked panties. Kyle pulled off his t-shirt and used his powers so he could walk straight through his jeans and remain clothes. Tess smiled wickedly as Kyle’s hard cock slid through the thick fabric that soon fell to the ground.
“Handy.”
“I’ve been practicing.” He said as he watched Tess slide her underwear down her legs and kick them off her ankles.
The two teens moved slowly to one another. When they met it was with a searing kiss, their bodies rubbing against each other while their hands caressed their limbs and other protruding appendages.
Kyle gently lowered Tess to the warm floor and he knelt between her legs. He lay on top of her, Tess trailing her hand down his face and over his arms while he caressed her shoulders and kissed her forehead. Slowly he pushed into her tight passage.
“Ugnnn!” she cried out as he filled her depths
Gently he pulled out a little and shoved more of his strained dick into her. When he was as far in as was possible Tess locked him in place with her legs. Their mouths locked together in a fusion of heat, passion and love as they ground against each other.
“Ugnn…Mmmmm…Ohhhhh!” they moaned into each other’s mouths as their tongues slid against the other.
Kyle picked up the pace a little, his mate had already cum once today and he was as hard as a rock. He needed to send his seed to where it belonged; he needed it now! After 20 minutes of making love to each other, of filling the room with enough echoing grunts to last a lifetime, their bodies were slick with sweat. Kyle had latched his mouth on to the succulent mounds that would soon feed his children, the additional pressure on another of her already over stimulated pleasure centres caused Tess to climax once more.
The feeling of Tess’s passage ripple and contract against his dick sent a shockwave into Kyle’s balls and he shot his load deep into her. They remained lodged together for another few minutes before Kyle looked into her eyes.
“Tess, be my wife…please marry me.” Kyle said
Tess was speechless and just nodded for an endless time before kissing Kyle deeply. “Yes Kyle, I will marry you.” she responded, almost on the verge of tears.
Once more the Granolith repeated it procedure and the pedestal appeared before their Symbol on the wall. Kyle pulled himself from Tess and they moved over and found the rings. Slowly they followed their instincts and slid the rings on each other’s fingers. When they vanished into their bodies they received the same message and the other who came before them, that the rings wound bind them to each other and will remain hidden until the day they are officially married.
Roswell Hospital, A Little Later
Alex’s Dreamscape~~~
Alex was still in a coma; here is the sanctity of his mind he was laying on his back as clouds swirled around him.
“Stand up boy!” said a voice from the clouds
Alex stood up and looked around. “Who’s there?” he called out
“A friend!” said the voice. Slowly the clouds parted and an ageing man appeared, “A friend of both you and Phoenix!”
“Phoenix is dead.” Alex responded
“Yes and so has most of his race but he is not why I’m here!” The First said
“Then why are you here?” Alex asked
“Well you of course…it’s time you learned about yourself my boy!”
“What about me?”
“Well it’s a little complicated, you see humans are descended from the Omniriad and you…you are about to complete an evolutionary jump.”
“How big a jump?” Alex asked. For some reason he was not as surprised as he figured he would be at hearing news like that.
“Well, I don’t know…I do know that your abilities are strong, maybe just as strong as Liz!”
“How powerful is that?” Alex asked
“Well Liz hasn’t used the full extent of her powers since becoming pregnant…she’s afraid that if she explores her gifts she may damage her son. I do expect that both of you will have control over matter and energy. The knowledge in your mind was merely the first step.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because your mate is in danger. Isabel is with Kivar and unless you act your children will be gone and she will be under his power again.”
“How can I stop it? How will I even know where to look?”
“Simple…trust in your powers and in your instincts, let them guide you but first you have to wake up. WAKE UP!” The first yelled.
Real World~~~
The glowing aura around Alex disappeared the same instant as his eyes opened wide. His vision was completely blurred and couldn’t make out anything around him. Everyone in the room spotted the dulling of the light and moved over quickly when they saw his eyes open.
“Alex…Alex, are you okay?” Lonnie said quietly
“Isabel?” he said groggily
“No Alex, sorry. It’s me, Lonnie.” she responded sadly
Now Alex was wide-awake, he could see and remember everything and quickly sat himself up. He felt a sharp pain in his gut and reached down to cradle it.
“Easy Alex.” said Max, “You were hurt…bad.”
“No I’ll be fine.” Alex responded as he ran his hand over the area where he was stabbed. He quickly removed his bandages and stood up. Not even a trace of a scar could be seen, he was completely healed and he could feel his power surging throughout his body…only one thing was missing – Isabel!
“Alex what are you doing?” Liz asked
“I’m going to get Isabel.” he replied as he moved to the door
“Alex we don’t know where she is.” Michael said as he held onto his friends arm. “Alex I want to help but we don’t even know where to start.”
“I do.” was the response. Alex raised his hand and everyone else was caught in a bubble of light, separating them from him.
“Alex!” Liz said as Michael touched the barrier. The gently contact caused a ripple effect as though a stone had been cast into a pool of water. It was the only sign that there was anything present.
“Cool.” said Michael
“Sorry, I have to do this.” Alex said. He focused on Kivar, wherever he was Isabel was sure to be and he wanted to make that bastard pay. A few seconds later, a swirling vortex appeared out of nowhere.
“Is that a wormhole?” Rath asked
“How the hell did he do that?” Max asked as he pulled the nodes from his pocket. There was nothing like them present that could generate the passage before them. Alex looked at his friends before turning back to the doorway and stepped through.
To Be Continued…
Same Location, Same Time
Alex lay on the side of the road, blood flowing freely through the massive gash made by Sean’s knife. All of a sudden his body started to glow and a beam of light surrounded him before shooting upward into the sky. High up, clouds began to form around the light and spread outward, thunder crashed and lightening struck the ground as the heavens wept in a torrential downpour.
Main Street, Roswell
It was absolute chaos! The area was cordoned off; ambulances came and went as the collected the dozens of people hit by Sean’s bullets…people were everywhere, walking around in a daze and practically seeing nothing.
Agent Flynn was directing everything, telling people where to go and what to do. Just a few moments ago he ordered in as many helicopters as he could to begin a search of the area and look for Deluca. It didn’t take long for them to fly overhead!
Michael had become separated from Maria when all hell broke loose. He was walking everywhere looking for her.
“MARIA!” He called out, “MARIA!”
He looked but could see her anywhere but he did find Zan, Rath and Max. “Guys have you seen Maria?”
“No sorry…she might have gotten out when the Agents took Liz, Lonnie and Ava.” Max said
“No I checked with Liz on the phone…oh god!” Rath said as he looked over and saw people on the ground.
Agent Hall was lying on the ground. When a shot went off in Laurie’s direction, he didn’t even think, he dived in front of the bullet and took it just under his breastbone. Laurie held him in her arms, her hands over the wound trying to stop the blood as tears flowed from her face.
Next to them lay a very still Maria, her top soaked with blood coming from a wound 2 inches from her heart.
“MARIA!” Michael yelled as he saw her and ran over to his fallen mate. His brother and friends quickly followed him and knelt at their sides. Michael lifted her head and cradled it in his arms, holding her as close and tightly as possible as he began to cry. In a split second he saw his entire life, his life without her!
Max and Zan looked at their two believed friends and looked at each other. They didn’t even need to think about what to do.
“Rath!” Zan said while indicating to Laurie
Rath nodded and moved to his sister’s side. “Laurie…come with me.” he said
“I can’t…I can’t leave him.” Laurie cried
“It’ll be okay.” Rath said. He took Laurie’s hands and gently put Hall’s head on the ground before leading Laurie away.
Zan put his hand over the wound, took a deep breath and concentrated. He was ecstatic to find a spark of the young agent still there…not a lot but enough to connect with.
While this was happening Max put his hand on Michael’s shoulder, he then looked up at him.
“Michael…let me do this.” Max said softly
Michael knew what he was meaning and let Max get close enough to his mate. Max made similar moves as Zan and formed the connection needed. It didn’t take long for the people around them to see what was happening and move around them.
Both the alien king and prince had sweat forming on the brow as they struggled to heal the critically injured bodies that lay before them. Kyle who was busy getting Tess away from here and putting her in the custody of an agent had spotted the commotion and knew something bad was going on. He ran straight over and in using his new powers, walked straight through the mass of onlookers. Upon arrival he saw his quasi-sister being healed along with the agent Laurie had grown close to.
“Oh god.” he whispered.
He could see the strain in the faces of the two brothers was well as the abject pain and grief in Michael’s eyes. Slowly he touched his hands to both Max’s and Zan’s shoulders as he fed them his energy. After a few minutes the strain was gone and both of the wounded people started to open their eyes.
Maria looked up into the soaked eyes of her mate before looking down to see Max’s hand just above her breast. When he shifted it Maria could just see under her top and spotted the forming of a handprint.
“Oh no.” said Maria as she put her hand over her eyes
“What?” A concerned Michael asked, as he looked her over for other injuries he thought he might have missed.
“I’m gonna have to learn not to blow things up when I’m pissed aren’t I?” Maria asked
“I’ll put the order in for a crate of cedar oil first thing when we get you home.” Michael joked as he became physically and mentally relaxed.
Just then Maria sat straight up with her hand on her abdomen. “Michael…oh my god, are the, are they okay?” she asked quietly and quickly.
Michael looked to Max who nodded with a happy smile on his face.
“Yeah babe…they’re fine.” he answered as he cupped the side of her face with his hand.
Next to them Hall had started to wake up, Laurie immediately dived back down to his side and hugged him tightly. Slowly he reached an arm round her to hug her back.
“I’m okay Laurie…I’m okay.” Andrew said into her ear
Laurie backed off a little so that her face just hovered about his. She gently reached down and kissed him tenderly before he began to reciprocate. Rath looked a little irritated for a moment, something that was not lost on Zan who went to his side.
“You know how she feels about him…if they want this then let them have it.”
“I know…and I do owe her one for Lonnie and me.” Rath responded
Laurie broke the kiss off and helped Andrew to his feet. Hall felt around his shirt and felt the hole and the blood.
“I was shot…I felt it and this is blood.” Hall enquired
“Zan healed you. Which means you got some new responsibilities.” Rath said
“Like?”
“Like some new powers you need to get a handle on.” Kyle said as he held up his hand, which started glowing. “Welcome to the ‘I’ve been healed by an alien’ club…relax it takes a couple of months before they kick in.”
Michael then helped Maria stand up but she was overcome with a wave of dizziness. She almost fell back over but Michael caught her.
“You okay?” he asked
“Yeah, just got dizzy. I must have hit my head when I hit the ground.”
Just then everyone heard the crash of thunder and looked over to its source. The all saw the shaft of light reaching up from in front of some hills.
Flynn knew damn well that something weird like that usually would be a good place to start so he got on his radio. “Chopper 3, get over to that location now!”
He moved over to the young royals and Agent Hall. He spotted the kiss Laurie gave Hall after he was healed and immediately knew that his earlier suspicions were correct…now came the bad news!
“Agent Hall, a word please!”
Together the two men walked off to the side.
“Sir, any news on Alex and Isabel?” Hall asked
“Nothing yet…how long has it been going on Andrew?” Flynn asked
“Sir?”
“Don’t play dumb…I saw that kiss, I had a feeling about you two but I hoped I was wrong.”
“Sir…I care about her, a lot.” Andrew said with conviction
“You were assigned her to protect her not to…to…I have to send you back to Washington for re-assignment.”
“What?” Hall asked
“Andrew you broke rule number one…never fall for your assignment. Everything that happened today was filmed; it’s only a matter of time before the Old Man sees it. If I don’t send you back now then he’ll haul both of our ass’s up there…you’ve got one hell of a career ahead of you, don’t screw it up now.” Flynn said
“I wont leave her sir…besides I owe them my life now.”
“Andrew your only other option is to…no, don’t do that.” Flynn said as he shook his head
“If I have to sir, I will quit the service but I do plan on staying here and protecting Laurie and the others.”
“How would Ms Dupree feel about you giving up your career for her?”
Andrew looked Flynn dead in the eyes and for a minute he didn’t answer. “She’ll be pissed as hell sir.”
“Talk to her about it…consider if she’s worth it. I can buy you a day but no more than that, at that point you’ll either return to D.C. for a new assignment or to clean out your desk. For what it’s worth, if you do take the latter I think she would be worth the cost…just make sure you really care for her as much as you thing you do.”
“Yes sir, thank you.” Hall answered
He quickly moved back over to the others.
“Laurie, we need to talk.” He said
Alex’s Location…
The helicopter flew overhead and the rains began to die down. The shaft of light faded but Alex continued to glow in a multitude of colours.
“This is Commander Filch on Chopper 3, we’re 20 miles out and there’s a body on the ground…blood is everywhere. We’re going in to check it out!” he said into his radio
“Copy, chopper 3…standing by.” Flynn responded over his radio
The helicopter landed just off the road and Filch ran out to the location of the body he spotted. He knelt down in the large pool of blood and spotted the gapping wound on his gut. He felt around for a pulse, not expecting to find one but he did!
“Medic!” he called out as two military medics assigned to Roswell came rushing forward.
Filch moved away as the medics went to work, first they confirmed that Alex did have a pulse but moved cautiously as they energy continued to surround him.
“Sir this is Filch, we’ve found Alex Whitman. He’s severely wounded but he is alive.”
“Copy…is he conscious? Can he tell us where they went?” Flynn said
“Sir, you don’t understand.” Filch said quietly, “This kid should be dead, the blood loss alone…we’ll get him to hospital ASAP!”
“Understood.” Flynn responded
“How the hell is this guy alive?” whispered one of the medics
“Let’s just get him patched up on onto the chopper.” Answered his colleague.
The two continued to work as they did their best to bandage the wound. When they had done the best they could they put Alex on a stretcher and carried him over to the Helicopter.
Roswell Community Hospital, 30 Minutes Later
Alex’s parents had been informed as well as Max and the group. It didn’t take them long to come back to where their secret first got out, the place where Alex had already died once! When they heard the sound of an approaching helicopter they all stood up and waited for the doors to burst open. Max and Zan were ready, they had conserved their energy and even absorbed some from their significant others.
When the gurney came into the hall it was surrounded by doctors and nurses, most of which had already seen him a few weeks ago. They had already been told to stop in front of the young king and his family and allow them to do the healing…they were only to observe!
Everyone just watched as Alex continued to glow, the energy still rapidly changing through the spectrum of colours. Max reached his hand over to touch the wound but as he came into contact with the energy he got a mild electric shock. He pulled his hand back and looked at Liz and Zan. His brother tried the same thing but received a similar shock.
Max looked worriedly back and forth between the chief doctor and Alex. The doctor knew what he was being told.
“Get into O.R.1 now!” the doctor said as they pushed their patient into the operating room.
Everyone gathered round the viewing window and looked on.
“Max, what happened?” Michael asked
“I don’t know. There was just a small surge of power through my hand. I couldn’t get close enough for a connection.” Max said he looked at his soon to be brother in-law.
“Yeah it was like he didn’t want us to heal him.” Zan said as he pondered on what he felt.
“WHAT?” Liz said as she turned back to the glass.
“That’s what I felt…I don’t understand it either.” Zan responded
As everyone looked on, Max wrapped his arm around Liz and held her close. Michael had moved behind Maria and wrapped both his arms tightly around her.
“He’ll be okay Maria.” He said
“Why would he do this?” Maria asked
“Sean? I don’t know!” Michael responded
“But there is only one place where he could have gotten one of those hexagonal machine things!” Rath said as he held Lonnie’s hand
She turned to look at her boyfriend as she suddenly remembered the device. “Kivar!” Lonnie said
Rath just nodded as everyone turned to them at the mention of their enemy’s name.
Granolith Chamber, Same Time
Of all the Omniriad, only one remained after the chaos that consumed them - H’Ebon! However, the mind of the First still remained, locked inside the Granolith and only taking form through a hologram generated by the device itself. He had felt the passing of his race but the only one he mourned was that of Phoenix, the young Omniriad who guided the group of teens in the nearby town. He was meditating at the time he felt a sharp pain and as he looked up he could see the symbol of Alex and Isabel beginning to ripple on the wall.
He used the Granolith to observe the outside world and watched as helicopters flew everywhere and then he observed as Alex was operated on at the hospital. When he saw the glow, the First immediately knew what was happening to the young man.
“So, its still happening…lets see if I can buy you some time!” he said to himself
He focused on the Granolith and connected with the mind of Sean Deluca. He made a little tweak here and altered a neuron there. With luck it would keep Sean away from New York for a couple of days.
Roswell Hospital, 15:00
The doctors had done their work on Alex; they stitched up the hole in his gut and were putting as much blood as they could into him to replace what he already lost. They had already sent a sample away for testing and were expecting the results soon. It was just a matter of time to see if he came out of the coma or died. No one wanted to place bets on this one, by every medical standard known to man he should have been dead before he was even found.
Just then a nurse returned with the results of the blood work. The doctor looked over it. “This is…someone get down to the lab. I want some new tests.”
The doctor left the room and went the Alex’s waiting family.
“Mr and Mrs Whitman, we’re doing everything we can for your son. Quite frankly I’m surprised he even made it to the hospital.”
“What’s with the second set of tests?” Liz asked
“There was a screw up in the lab, I needed new tests.” The doctor responded
“Can I see them?” Liz asked
“I’m sorry Miss Parker that’s not hospital policy, even if it was, you wouldn’t understand it.”
“You’d be surprised.” Liz said coldly
“Give her the results.” Michael said just as coldly
“I’m sorry…”
“Do it or I’ll put a nightmare in your head…for the rest of your life you’ll wake up screaming.” Tess said.
One by one they all moved to Liz’s side. “Doctor let her see the results.” said Mr Whitman
The doctor gave him the clipboard and looked over it. Suddenly her eyes widened and her mouth opened. “Take me to your lab…do it now!” Liz said sternly
The doctor led her down to the lab, everyone else were in hot pursuit except Rath, Lonnie, Zan and Ava who stayed behind to watch over Alex.
When they were down in the basement where the lab was located Liz walked quickly over to the door.
“Liz would you tell me what’s going on.” Max asked
“Alex’s blood there’s something about it, Max…I think I’ve seen that before.”
“Where?”
They got into the lab, a couple of agents that came with the group kept the lab technicians away from the area Liz sat at. She grabbed the usual equipment she knew she would need and then grabbed a syringe and needle.
“Uh Liz, what are those for?” Maria said
“Someone draw my blood.” Liz said
“What?” Max asked
“Max please.”
Her mate nodded and put the needle against a vein in her arm. Slowly he pushed it in and blood began to flow in to the tube. When it was full he withdrew the needle and gave it back to Liz after he healed the small hole.
Liz put together an unusual collection of chemicals; a technician in the back was quietly taking notes on everything she was doing.
“Liz, what’s going on?” Max asked
“These chemicals should separate the different D.N.A in my blood.” Liz said as she put a droplet of the chemical on to a slide of her blood.
They watched as it began to ripple. Liz put the slide under the microscope and turned on the monitor so everyone could see.
“Okay, there that’s the human D.N.A. in my system.” Liz said as the sample began to separate. “And that’s the Antarian energy, that should leave…”
“Your Omniriad D.N.A.” Max said
Liz looked at what was left and closed her eyes.
“What?” Maria asked
“Alex’s blood…it’s very similar to the Omniriad D.N.A.”
“How similar?” Michael asked
“Close enough. What I took out of my system, that’s the pure strand Phoenix added to me. What Alex has…it’s natural…it’s coming from him it wasn’t genetically bonded like mine.” Liz said
“But that means that Alex is like you…part Omniriad!” Max said
“Yeah, I just don’t understand how…I mean Phoenix would have told us.” Liz said
“What if he didn’t know…at least when told us about you.” Max said
Just then the sample that came from Alex changed and grew.
“What the hell was that?” asked Mrs Whitman
“It’s mutating?” Max asked
“No.” Liz said with amazement, “It’s evolving! That’s what the glow is…if you healed him again, it would have interfered. All of this, it’s coming from human genetics…it’s almost as if…as if…”
“Humans are becoming Omniriad.” Tess said
Over the next twenty minutes Liz took samples from Alex’s parents and found small amount of the genetic material, likewise with the Sheriff and Kyle. The amounts were very small but it was there. If it weren’t for Liz’s new chemical concoction the amounts would have been undetectable.
Same Place, 2 Days Later
Only for short times did anyone leave the hospital. At one time or another Alex was in the company of his family. The glow that surrounded his body never let up, it didn’t vanish for one second as he continued to stay in his coma. Liz tried everything she could think of to bring him out of it but after visiting the Granolith and finding no answers she left it alone, there was no other choice than to allow this to continue.
Out in the Hallway…
Laurie had just arrived to visit with Alex but before she looked into the room.
“I can’t believe you quit because of me.” Laurie said as she felt Andrew come up behind her
“I’m not leaving you. I…love you and if I stayed with the service then I would have to leave you…besides if there is anywhere better to learn about these new powers I’m going to get then where better than here.” Andrew said
Laurie kissed him before she went into the room. Just then Michael came round the corner and saw hall looking into the room.
“Hi Agent…sorry, Andrew.” Michael said
“Hi Michael…no need to apologise. It takes a little getting used to believe me.”
“How are you doing? Any regrets?”
Andrew looked into the room, straight at Laurie and smiled. “Not one.”
“You hurt her and I’ll…”
“Oh I know; believe me I know.” Andrew said, “You can relax Michael, I’m not going to push her into anything…this is going to go at her pace not mine.”
“Glad to here it. She’s had enough crap in her life and she really cares about you.” Michael said as he looked into the room
Kivar’s Headquarters, New York, 11:00 am
Kivar was waiting patiently, a lot more patiently than he had ever been. Soon his true bride would be with him for all time. Nicholas then came into the room.
“Report!” Kivar said
“We just received a phone call from Deluca. He’s in New York and will be here in a few minutes.” Nicholas said
Kivar just sat back in his seat and smiled. He then stood to his feet and went with Nicholas to the ground floor of the building. By the time they got there, a car pulled into the underground parking area where they observed several of his troops move to the vehicle. They put Isabel onto a stretcher and rolled her away while another Skin brought Sean to the elevators.
Sean was brought before Kivar who moved over to the human and put his hands on his shoulders.
“You’ve done your people a great service today my boy…you will be remembered for an eternity.” Kivar said but before Sean could respond, energy crackled from Kivar’s hands and rendered the human unconscious.
“Take him to the medical facility. I want a complete physical workup of the human species…we haven’t done one in a couple of millennia.”
“Yes my lord.” Nicholas said
Isabel’s Room, Kivar’s Headquarters, Immediately Following
Kivar had ear marked this room for Vilandra upon her return. She was still out for the count but Kivar had his personal doctor look her over.
“Perform the procedure.” Kivar said
“My Lord?” The doctor said
“Remove the human filth that has polluted her body…all of it!”
“My lord, my scans indicate that she carries a bonding ring. She has freely chosen to mate with the human; the Granolith has given its consent. She carries the children of her mate.”
“I don’t care…remove the ring, remove the human D.N.A. and remove those bastard offspring from her.” Kivar yelled
The doctor looked up at his lord and master. His hesitation told Kivar that the doctor still needed a little convincing.
“Your family are still guests of mine at the Royal Palace…you would do well to remember that doctor.”
“Yes my lord…the procedure is very complex. I require a little time to refresh my knowledge…it is the only way to cut out the risks to Princess Vilandra.”
“Very well. You have until tomorrow morning to begin.”
“Thank you, my lord.”
Kivar left and the doctor moved over to his sleeping patient.
“Please forgive me old friend.” He said quietly as he touched her head before he left her to sleep.
Evans Residence, Roswell, 11:30am
Philip and Diane hardly left the house in the two days that Isabel had been missing. The only time they did go out was to visit their future son in-law at the hospital but other that that they just sat in the couch holding each other. Right now they were looking at a picture of her on a TV news report that was providing an update to the now nation wide manhunt for Sean Deluca.
Practically everyone visited them on a regular basis, Lonnie and Zan made it a point to go to the people who had given them a name that made them feel part of a real family. Rath even cooked some meals for them but nothing seemed to bring them out of the quiet daze but then none of them could understand what it feels like to have a missing daughter.
Royal Estate, Planet Klendo, Same Time
Shalara had come back to the place where she was born, the place she and her cousin had spent such great times together in their youth before she was taken from her. Now she had two cousins and she intended on looking out for them both, no way was she going to loose either of them to Kivar. She slowly made her way through the grounds and was escorted in to see her uncle, Reagent Trall, Ava’s father.
“Presenting Lady Shalara!” said the announcer to the reception hall.
“Shalara, it’s been to long since your last visit. It’s wonderful to see you.” Trall said
“Uncle, you too. I’ve missed this place.” Shalara responded
“How is Sira?”
“Actually she’s doing quite well. She’s spending some time on Kalaria right now.”
“Kalaria? Why?” Trall asked
“It would appear she has become quite interested in young Lord Jared who seems to taken a shine to her as well.” Shalara said
“Jared…I’ve heard that boy…”
“I know uncle but I’ve spoken with his uncle and Lord Larek. They say that they’ve never seen him as alert and attentive than when he is in her company. She’s also coming out of her shell a little because of him.”
“Well I’ll take it you’ll be keeping a close eye on them.” Trall said
“Oh you can count on that! Uncle, the reason I came.”
“Yes, yes of course what did you wish to speak to me about?”
“Uncle I went to Earth on some business with Larek. While there I met the two young women who carry what remains of Ava.” Shalara said
Trall was stunned, he missed his daughter greatly and to know for sure that a part of her had survived brought a little comfort to him.
“Are they…what are they like?” Trall asked
“Very, very much like your daughter. Ava has taken Zan as he mate and Tess…she has chosen a human…Kyle Valenti.”
“WHAT?”
“Uncle; she and Max Evans, King Zan, have mutually agreed not to be with other. They do care for each other but only as close friends. She is also carrying Kyle’s offspring.” Shalara said cautiously
“I don’t believe this…no I wont believe this. I want this put an end to right now, does this Kyle Valenti carry noble blood?”
“I don’t know…it is possible.”
“But he carries no title. So not only does she mate with a human but one beneath her station.”
“Uncle, Kyle may not be noble by blood but from the short time that I spent with him he is at least noble in heart and mind. He loves Tess deeply and will fight for her and their children…I am told that the Granolith has actively participated in their union and the conception of their heir’s. I should also tell you that both Tess and Ava wont have anything to do with our house if we attempt to interfere in their relationships. Especially since the family had openly taken a neutral stance in the situation with Kivar. They feel that if we choose not to go after the murderer of their predecessor then they will remain independent from the house.”
“You’re right, there is a lot of Ava in those two. Are they happy with their situation?”
“Yes uncle, they are both very happy with their mates.”
“The Granolith has really given its blessing?” Trall asked
“Well they have not been bonded and gifted with the rings but it has helped them and they are mated. Uncle perhaps you should come with me on my next visit to Earth. Meet you daughters and Kyle…I can tell you that he is very protective of Tess, I think you’ll like him.”
“I’ll consider it Shalara. Thank you for telling me of this…I should have known that being neutral would be a mixed blessing.”
“Uncle?”
“By being neutral, we have kept the barbarian from our gates and brought a level of stability to the council but it has brought about this situation.”
“Will you come?” Shalara asked
“Very well…I should at least meet my daughters.” Trall said
Bathroom, Valenti Residence, 13:00
Tess had finished her shower and was now wearing nothing but a thick cotton robe and a pair of panties. Slowly she brushed her long hair but felt a presence behind her. Kyle moved closer to his mate and wrapped his arms around her while sliding one hand under the robe, down across her stomach and inside her underwear. He plunged two of his fingers deep inside her while using his thumb to rub her clit.
“Uhmmm, Kyle…oh please…we shouldn’t be doing this.” Tess moaned
“I know.” Kyle responded as he nibbled on her ear and kissed her neck while slowly pushing in and out of her wet slit.
“Kyle…mmm…Isabel is...Ohh…is missing, Alex wont wake Ughhhh…up!”
Tess bent forward slightly. Her hands grabbing on tightly to the edge of the sink as the pleasure built in her system.
“Tell me to stop my love. I cant unless you tell me.” Kyle said as his other hand reached up and cupped her breast and pinched a nipple.
“I cant…god take me!” Tess screamed
Kyle quickly increased his pace while adding a third finger to his assault on her lower regions. Tess’s hips were grinding against his hand and also his straining erection hidden by his tight jeans.
Tess reached her climax quickly and her juices flowed over Kyle’s hand. Kyle reluctantly removed his hand and Tess quickly turned around and kissed him ferociously while trying to undo his jeans.
“No not here…the Granolith. We have to got to the Granolith.” Kyle said, not knowing where the urge to go there was coming from.
“Yes.” Tess growled, feeling the same unexplained urge
She didn’t even dress. They couldn’t wait and didn’t want to deal with a long car drive so they grabbed their transport unit and sent themselves there.
Granolith Chamber…
The second Tess and Kyle arrived she shed her robe so that she was standing in front of him in nothing but her soaked panties. Kyle pulled off his t-shirt and used his powers so he could walk straight through his jeans and remain clothes. Tess smiled wickedly as Kyle’s hard cock slid through the thick fabric that soon fell to the ground.
“Handy.”
“I’ve been practicing.” He said as he watched Tess slide her underwear down her legs and kick them off her ankles.
The two teens moved slowly to one another. When they met it was with a searing kiss, their bodies rubbing against each other while their hands caressed their limbs and other protruding appendages.
Kyle gently lowered Tess to the warm floor and he knelt between her legs. He lay on top of her, Tess trailing her hand down his face and over his arms while he caressed her shoulders and kissed her forehead. Slowly he pushed into her tight passage.
“Ugnnn!” she cried out as he filled her depths
Gently he pulled out a little and shoved more of his strained dick into her. When he was as far in as was possible Tess locked him in place with her legs. Their mouths locked together in a fusion of heat, passion and love as they ground against each other.
“Ugnn…Mmmmm…Ohhhhh!” they moaned into each other’s mouths as their tongues slid against the other.
Kyle picked up the pace a little, his mate had already cum once today and he was as hard as a rock. He needed to send his seed to where it belonged; he needed it now! After 20 minutes of making love to each other, of filling the room with enough echoing grunts to last a lifetime, their bodies were slick with sweat. Kyle had latched his mouth on to the succulent mounds that would soon feed his children, the additional pressure on another of her already over stimulated pleasure centres caused Tess to climax once more.
The feeling of Tess’s passage ripple and contract against his dick sent a shockwave into Kyle’s balls and he shot his load deep into her. They remained lodged together for another few minutes before Kyle looked into her eyes.
“Tess, be my wife…please marry me.” Kyle said
Tess was speechless and just nodded for an endless time before kissing Kyle deeply. “Yes Kyle, I will marry you.” she responded, almost on the verge of tears.
Once more the Granolith repeated it procedure and the pedestal appeared before their Symbol on the wall. Kyle pulled himself from Tess and they moved over and found the rings. Slowly they followed their instincts and slid the rings on each other’s fingers. When they vanished into their bodies they received the same message and the other who came before them, that the rings wound bind them to each other and will remain hidden until the day they are officially married.
Roswell Hospital, A Little Later
Alex’s Dreamscape~~~
Alex was still in a coma; here is the sanctity of his mind he was laying on his back as clouds swirled around him.
“Stand up boy!” said a voice from the clouds
Alex stood up and looked around. “Who’s there?” he called out
“A friend!” said the voice. Slowly the clouds parted and an ageing man appeared, “A friend of both you and Phoenix!”
“Phoenix is dead.” Alex responded
“Yes and so has most of his race but he is not why I’m here!” The First said
“Then why are you here?” Alex asked
“Well you of course…it’s time you learned about yourself my boy!”
“What about me?”
“Well it’s a little complicated, you see humans are descended from the Omniriad and you…you are about to complete an evolutionary jump.”
“How big a jump?” Alex asked. For some reason he was not as surprised as he figured he would be at hearing news like that.
“Well, I don’t know…I do know that your abilities are strong, maybe just as strong as Liz!”
“How powerful is that?” Alex asked
“Well Liz hasn’t used the full extent of her powers since becoming pregnant…she’s afraid that if she explores her gifts she may damage her son. I do expect that both of you will have control over matter and energy. The knowledge in your mind was merely the first step.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because your mate is in danger. Isabel is with Kivar and unless you act your children will be gone and she will be under his power again.”
“How can I stop it? How will I even know where to look?”
“Simple…trust in your powers and in your instincts, let them guide you but first you have to wake up. WAKE UP!” The first yelled.
Real World~~~
The glowing aura around Alex disappeared the same instant as his eyes opened wide. His vision was completely blurred and couldn’t make out anything around him. Everyone in the room spotted the dulling of the light and moved over quickly when they saw his eyes open.
“Alex…Alex, are you okay?” Lonnie said quietly
“Isabel?” he said groggily
“No Alex, sorry. It’s me, Lonnie.” she responded sadly
Now Alex was wide-awake, he could see and remember everything and quickly sat himself up. He felt a sharp pain in his gut and reached down to cradle it.
“Easy Alex.” said Max, “You were hurt…bad.”
“No I’ll be fine.” Alex responded as he ran his hand over the area where he was stabbed. He quickly removed his bandages and stood up. Not even a trace of a scar could be seen, he was completely healed and he could feel his power surging throughout his body…only one thing was missing – Isabel!
“Alex what are you doing?” Liz asked
“I’m going to get Isabel.” he replied as he moved to the door
“Alex we don’t know where she is.” Michael said as he held onto his friends arm. “Alex I want to help but we don’t even know where to start.”
“I do.” was the response. Alex raised his hand and everyone else was caught in a bubble of light, separating them from him.
“Alex!” Liz said as Michael touched the barrier. The gently contact caused a ripple effect as though a stone had been cast into a pool of water. It was the only sign that there was anything present.
“Cool.” said Michael
“Sorry, I have to do this.” Alex said. He focused on Kivar, wherever he was Isabel was sure to be and he wanted to make that bastard pay. A few seconds later, a swirling vortex appeared out of nowhere.
“Is that a wormhole?” Rath asked
“How the hell did he do that?” Max asked as he pulled the nodes from his pocket. There was nothing like them present that could generate the passage before them. Alex looked at his friends before turning back to the doorway and stepped through.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 54
Doctor’s Room, Kivar’s Headquarters, New York City, A Few Minutes Earlier
The doctor had been pacing back and forth in his room since he left Isabel. Kivar had ordered him to violate Isabel by removing her bonding ring, essentially ripping her mind from her mate and on top of that he was told to violate a law that the Antarian people had put into their religious doctrine. There would be a riot if the people ever found out but right now his concern was the young women he used to know very well.
“No.” he said to himself as he went out of his room and went straight to Isabel.
Once in her room he injected Isabel with a stimulant. When she began to stir Doctor Kren started to tap the side of her face.
“Vilandra…Vilandra, wake up.” Kren said
“Where am I?” Isabel asked groggily
“New York…with Kivar. Come on I’ve got to get you out of here.”
Kren rolled over a gurney and put it next to Isabel’s bed. “Vilandra get on here. Keep your eyes closed, breath softly as though you’re asleep.”
“Why are you doing this?” Isabel asked
“Because a long time ago we were very good friends and I was your best student.” Kren said
“Student?” Isabel said as she jumped up onto the gurney
“You were a doctor back on Antar…you always wanted to help people. After your father’s death and Zan became king you limited your work to teaching. I’ll explain everything else later; lets just get out of here Vilandra.”
“Okay, just don’t call me that. My name is Isabel.” she said as Kren covered her with a sheet and she closed her eyes.
He rolled her out of the door but was stopped by some guards on the other side.
“Doctor, where are you going?”
“I’m taking Princess Vilandra to the medical unit, its time for her procedure.”
The guards looked at each other and nodded.
“Very well…Does Lord Kivar know you are beginning?”
“He ordered me to begin before tomorrow morning, I’m ready to begin now.”
The guards let them pass. Kren rolled the table into an elevator and hit the button for the basement, were a number of earth vehicles were stored. “Keep your eyes closed, there are camera’s everywhere.”
He reached into his coat and pulled out a small rod with a single button. He pressed it just as they reached the basement. Everything electrical within a 5-block radius was shut off.
“It’s okay now, come on.” He said.
Isabel jumped off the table and got into the car. Kren removed the cigarette lighter and put the rod in the hole. He started the car and drove out, seconds later the power in the building came back on.
12th Floor…
The skins were on alert as the lights and monitors came on. They saw nothing unusual but then the lights flickered and a swirling vortex formed in the middle of the hall. Alex stepped out and his doorway closed behind him, it didn’t take long for him to be surrounded by Skins.
Alex just looked at them and smiled. As the Skins raised their hands to blast the intruder Alex brought his own hand up and swiped it through the air. Those that blocked his path were thrown against the wall where the stayed, unable to move even a millimetre.
Alex just looked at them before he continued to walk down the hall. As he passed each Skin their husk began to degrade at a rapid rate. Alex was pissed and he wanted them to suffer as much as they could, breaking their seals on the husks was just to quick.
It was the same story with everyone he met on the floor. He didn’t even have to concentrate when he sent them into the walls. Eventually he came across a heavily guarded room - Kivar’s!
“Get out of my way.” Alex said
“Well, will you look at the little human?” Nicholas said, “Who do you think you are giving orders to, who do you think you are?”
“Under the laws of your own planet I am Isabel’s husband. You have my wife and I want her back.” Alex responded
“Yes, I heard that she wears a bonding ring…but you haven’t had a ceremony yet.” Nicholas said
“Getting a little bored smurf…move now!” Alex said
Nicholas sent a blast to Alex but it had no effect. Alex smiled as the energy was absorbed into his body; he felt the pain of the energy but managed to hide it behind the smile.
“What are you?” Nicholas asked
“Human!” was the only response Alex gave before crashing the aliens into the wall. Nicholas was different; Alex suspended him in the air!
Alex left him there as he burned a whole in the door and stepped inside. He found Kivar sitting in a chair in the middle of the room, monitors on the wall showed Alex’s progression through the building with the degrading Skins pinned against the wall.
“Anything good on TV?” Alex asked
“A few interesting events but nothing special.” Kivar responded
“You know I actually thought you’d be taller. Or at least bulkier, you should really have chosen a husk that is at least imposing.”
“I’ll remember that next time…so you’re the human that has the audacity to touch my queen. I would have expected Zan to come with you.” Kivar said
“Didn’t really give him a choice in the matter. Where is Isabel?” Alex said angrily, hearing Kivar describe Isabel as his queen sickened him to his core.
“Well by now Vilandra should be ready to undergo her procedures to remove the human D.N.A. from her body…all of it!”
“You touch her, you die!”
“You know, I don’t think you will.” Kivar said. He pressed a button on the arm of his chair and a ring of energy came down from the roof and circled Alex. Blasts of electricity shot into Alex. “Lets see how much you can take!”
Slowly Kivar stepped up the intensity of his assault until it was a constant barrage of electricity that permeated Alex. His screams were music to Kivar’s ears as he kept turning up the power.
“You’re doing quite well, you should have been dead ten minutes ago. You know I saw your little performance on television. I cant wait to get into that little mind of your and find out how you made an energy passage.”
Kivar shut off the power and Alex fell to the floor unconscious. All the Skins outside fell away from the walls and Nicholas collapsed to the ground. He walked in and found the skinny human and gave him a nice good kick.
“Nicholas, take him down to the medical unit. Make sure you do not damage his mind.” Kivar said as he looked at the fallen human
Nicholas called for a couple of Skins and they carried him down and strapped him to a table. As they carried him Alex opened and closed his eyes quickly, he pretended to remain unconscious as he took mental notes of his path and the layout of the building if he ever needed it again.
Ten Minutes Later…
After the Skins left, Kivar entered and looked him over.
“I assume you know about the mind rape.” Kivar said. He knew that Alex was awake now; somehow he could feel that he woke up not to long after he was carried away.
Alex opened his eyes and looked at Kivar. “Yeah, I take it that’s how you’re going to get the information you want?”
“It is the most efficient way! I can only assume that somehow you influenced Dr. Kren into helping Vilandra leave this place. No matter, they can’t get far…now let’s see what little secrets you have.”
“Isabel’s gone?” Alex said as Kivar put his hand on his head. Crackles of energy sparked forth into Alex’s head but he only rolled his eyes up to see what was going on.
Kivar wasn’t getting a single image. He could see nothing from the mind of this lowly human and was getting frustrated.
“Getting bored? Here let me help!” Alex said. He opened his mind up to Kivar and sent everything he had into the mind of the hostile alien. Kivar was sent flying across the room. When he landed he held his head in pain.
Alex looked at his restraints and melted the cold metal. Eventually he was free and able to move around. On the table next to him he saw the reason for this mess. Sean was on the table, heavily sedated. Or at least Alex hoped he was, his chest was opened and needles from an apparatus above penetrated deep into his organs. The nerve endings on his fingers and toes were exposed and had wires coming from them. Alex looked at his face and could see that he was feeling no pain but was still very wide awake and had a tear running down his face. He then turned back to Kivar.
“Too much Kivar? Here let me take it back.” Alex reversed what he did but also took the information Kivar had. “There, that’s better.”
Alex stood back up and looked down at Kivar.
“No matter what you do, you will never have Vilandra.” Kivar mocked
“Her name is Isabel and I already have her.” Alex said
“If Zan wins, by some miracle if he succeeds and defeats me, he will be expected to return to Antar. He will have to have his full Antarian D.N.A restored along with the others. My people live for 500 years, yours…you will be lucky to live even a fifth of Vilandra’s life.”
Alex felt a little prang of despair flow from his heart. He prayed that it wasn’t true, that Kivar had lied but somehow he knew that he wasn’t. “We’ll find away, no matter how much time we have together we will be together…all of us! You on the other hand get to go home.”
Alex opened another wormhole, one that led all the way back to Antar.
“See you around…if you live that is.” he said as he threw Kivar into the opening.
Command Centre, Antarian Royal Palace, Antar, Immediately following
H’Ebon was waiting around, he felt the passing of his race but he found that his exile was still in place. He couldn’t leave despite all Omniriad was dead. Just then a vortex opened at the highest point of the room. Kivar came crashing through and into the floor; his body was twisted and mutilated. H’Ebon moved over to him and placed his hand on Kivar’s forehead.
He extracted everything from Kivar’s mind and the walked over to the clone that stood in for Kivar during his absence. He then put Kivar’s consciousness into the clone and he opened his eyes.
“I told you that woman would be the death of you!” H’Ebon said
“What happened?” Kivar asked
“You body was damaged upon arrival, if I didn’t transfer you, you would have been dead in 30 minutes.”
Back in New York…
Alex moved back over to Sean. He disconnected all the machines before running his hands all over Sean, as he went Sean’s wounds slowly began to heal. Alex left the chest for last. It didn’t take much to heal him but he decided to leave Sean with something to remember this by. A scar right down the middle of his torso as well as the four symbols that belonged to him and the others. He tattooed them on his body, never to be removed.
With a second wormhole Alex sent Sean straight into a prison cell back in Roswell. Calmly he walked out of the building; any Skin that opposed him got dusted. Once out in the streets Alex engulfed the building in a massive field of energy, another vortex opened up beneath it and it was sent across space. When it arrived at it’s destination, the Skin Home World, it crashed into a mountain…no survivors!
As he continued to walk he sent himself through another wormhole. Doing his best to lock onto his love as he guided himself through the maze of vapour and cloud.
Back Roads, Same Time
Kren was driving as fast as he could without drawing unwanted attention. Isabel was in the passenger seat gently stroking her abdomen. Kren saw her movements and wanted to reassure her.
“They’re okay. They both looked very healthy in my scans.”
“Thank you…so what tipped the balance?” Isabel asked
“I’m sorry?”
“Why now, why help us now?”
“Kivar ordered me to remove your bonding ring and terminate your pregnancy.” Kren replied
“So why didn’t you?”
Kren looked at her surprised. “You really don’t know, do you?”
“Know what?”
“Antarian Law, or at least a very ancient one. Several thousand years ago we went threw what the humans are now…all this debate over abortion!”
“I take it we solved the problem!”
“Well no, but a compromised situation was reached. A few doctors only carried out terminations but even then the request had to meet one of three criteria. The first is that the pregnancy was the result of a forced mating, you call it rape…we haven’t had those in a while. Second is that it would be medically dangerous for the mother and third medically dangerous of the child. But even then it would only be carried out with the authorisation of the mother’s parents or closest living relatives.”
“That worked?” Isabel asked
“For a time, eventually it was adopted into the doctrine of our main religious group. They slowly vanished over the centuries but when you and Zan were killed, people lost hope. They turned back to the old ways…those laws cannot be broken without massive opposition from the people, when they find out what Kivar ordered me to do!” Kren said as he shook his head.
Just then a flash of light and a vortex appeared and Alex stepped out. Kren slammed down on the emergency breaks.
“Alex?” Isabel said.
She jumped out of the car and ran to her mate.
“I knew I’d find you.” He whispered as they held each other tightly.
“I can’t believe you’re here.” She responded.
Alex then spotted Kren leaving the car. He quickly backed away slightly and raised his hand.
“No…Alex he’s a friend. He helped me get out…apparently we knew each other before…well before.”
“Your sure?” Alex asked
“Yeah, I trust him.”
That was good enough for Alex who lowered his hand as the doctor approached.
“Kivar will still be following us, we should get going.” Kren said
“Kivar isn’t in this neck of the woods anymore.” Alex said
“What?” Isabel said
“I sent him back to Antar.” Alex responded, “I don’t know how many Skins are left but they wont be able to catch up with us.”
Alex generated another wormhole and turned back to the car. He raised his and quickly disintegrated the vehicle. “Just in case the Skins are nearby...no point leaving clues around.”
“You’ve had a bit of a power boost.” Isabel said as she took Alex’s hand
“You really have no idea.” Alex responded and he tightly clasped her hand.
They entered the wormhole together, Kren following right behind them.
Living Room, Evans Residence, 13:30
All the aliens were gathered, as were their human mates. After Alex made his exit from the hospital they had gone to see the Whitman and then had come over to here. Max was sitting with his arm around Liz while everyone else paired off and sat on the floor.
“Got to admit, the guy certainly knows how to make an exit.” Rath said as he stroked Lonnie’s hair
“Yeah, how did he do that anyway?” Michael asked. Everybody looked at Liz for the answer.
“Why you looking at me?” Liz said
“Duh, because it turns out you two got the same mojo going on.” Maria said
“Okay, well maybe the Omniriad in him had a lot of seriously pumped up power.”
“Enough power to make a wormhole without that machine of his?” Michael asked
“Look that way?” Max responded
Diane who had been sitting with her husband broke into tears again. “This just isn’t fair Philip, they were going to get married…they had their whole lives ahead of them.”
“I know. We just have to hope they can find their way back to us.” Philip said
At Diane’s words Maria looked up.
“Wait a minute, wait a minute…Alex and Isabel were going to get married? She asked
Diane nodded.
“AND NO-ONE TOLD ME?” she said. She took out her cedar oil and breathed in deeply. “Okay…no-one told me? How is it possible for one of my closest friends not to tell me they were getting married?”
At those words the other two couples in the room that were now engaged looked very guilty and tried not to make eye contact, something that caught Philips attention quickly.
“Max?” Philip said
Maria looked at her best friend and the king. “No way! Well this is just great, even my best friend is holding out on me. Anyone else?”
Tess and Kyle looked at each other and then raised their hands.
“Thanks a lot guys?” Michael said grumpily
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Maria said as she stood up. Michael quickly followed her up.
“It meant nothing…I was just…”
“Just complaining that our friends are getting married, that they had they had the guts to ask!” she yelled
“THAT’S NOT WHAT I WAS DOING!” Michael yelled back
“THEN WHAT?”
“I WAS COMPLAINING THAT THEY BEAT ME TO IT. THAT THEY ASKED FIRST, BEFORE I GOT THIS!” Michael yelled as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a ring box. “I WAS GOING TO ASK A COUPLE OF DAYS AGO BUT THEN THIS ALL HAPPENED. THEN I DECIDED ON WHEN EVERYTHING CALMED DOWN AND WHEN ALEX GOT BACK!”
“OH REALLY?” Maria countered, her face now less than 3 inches from Michael’s
“YEAH REALLY, SO ARE YOU GOING TO MARRY ME?”
“OF COURSE I’M GOING TO MARRY YOU!”
Their eyes just roamed over each other’s flustered faces before kissing each other passionately.
All the others were no sitting on the couch or directly in front of it, pilling packets of Doritos into their mouths. They watched intently as the drama continued.
“See, who need day time TV? We got it all here.” Rath said
Maria and Michael pulled apart and smiled brightly. Michael opened the small velvet box and slid the diamond ring onto her finger.
“Congratulations Michael.” Max said as he moved behind his friend. He bent down to whisper in his ear, “If I were you I would take her to the Granolith.”
Michael never asked why, he just accepted it!
Just then the wormhole opened and the three travellers returned home. Isabel just looked at her parents and ran into their waiting arms.
“Mom!” Isabel sighed
Both her parents held her as tightly as Alex had but he began to stumble and fell forward.
“Alex?” Isabel said as she moved back to his side
“I’ll be fine…just over did it with the powers today.” Alex said
“Kren.” said Serena
“Lady Serena.” Kren said as he knelt down on one knee.
“Serena?” Max asked
“Kren is the personal doctor of Kivar. What are you doing here?”
“He helped me escape from Kivar.” Isabel said, “He’s a friend and apparently a student of mine.”
“Student?” Lonnie said
“Yeah, it turns out Vilandra was a doctor.”
“What?” Lonnie said
Isabel nodded an affirmative to her sister.
“Alex, what happened out there?” Max asked
“Kivar’s gone…I sent him back to Antar. Depending on how many Skins were inside his building, there will only be a handful left on Earth.”
“You did all that?” Liz asked
Alex nodded. “So can you…all you need it time and practice. I’ve stopped the evolution that I’m going through, I ‘m equal to you now. Listen, we need to send a message to Larek. Kren’s family are going be in trouble because of what he did for Isabel.”
“I’ll send one off immediately.” Serena said as she left the room
“So what happened to Sean?” Maria asked with anger in her voice
“With any luck he’s in one of the Sheriff’s cells. I put him there after I healed him, he’ll be fine now.” Alex said
“Why? Whatever happened to him he deserved it, hell he even shot me.” Maria said
“What…are you okay?” Isabel asked
“Yeah but in a couple of months I’ll have a kick ass temper…literally.”
“Maria, I healed him because Kivar put him through…well it was messy. I plan on putting him through a hell ten times as worse for what he did to Isabel.”
Philip continued to hold his daughter. “Alex I take back every bad thing I ever said about you.”
“You said bad things about me?” Alex said as he pouted, “I thought I was the lovable guy who shouldn’t get the girl but does?”
“Oh you are but in this case you got the girl pregnant and intend to marry her. As the father I have the right to say bad things about you.” Philip joked
“Parenting lesson 1?” Alex said quietly to Isabel.
“Yep.”
Everyone moved around the young couple to welcome them home properly. Everyone was back where they all belonged.
To Be Continued…
Doctor’s Room, Kivar’s Headquarters, New York City, A Few Minutes Earlier
The doctor had been pacing back and forth in his room since he left Isabel. Kivar had ordered him to violate Isabel by removing her bonding ring, essentially ripping her mind from her mate and on top of that he was told to violate a law that the Antarian people had put into their religious doctrine. There would be a riot if the people ever found out but right now his concern was the young women he used to know very well.
“No.” he said to himself as he went out of his room and went straight to Isabel.
Once in her room he injected Isabel with a stimulant. When she began to stir Doctor Kren started to tap the side of her face.
“Vilandra…Vilandra, wake up.” Kren said
“Where am I?” Isabel asked groggily
“New York…with Kivar. Come on I’ve got to get you out of here.”
Kren rolled over a gurney and put it next to Isabel’s bed. “Vilandra get on here. Keep your eyes closed, breath softly as though you’re asleep.”
“Why are you doing this?” Isabel asked
“Because a long time ago we were very good friends and I was your best student.” Kren said
“Student?” Isabel said as she jumped up onto the gurney
“You were a doctor back on Antar…you always wanted to help people. After your father’s death and Zan became king you limited your work to teaching. I’ll explain everything else later; lets just get out of here Vilandra.”
“Okay, just don’t call me that. My name is Isabel.” she said as Kren covered her with a sheet and she closed her eyes.
He rolled her out of the door but was stopped by some guards on the other side.
“Doctor, where are you going?”
“I’m taking Princess Vilandra to the medical unit, its time for her procedure.”
The guards looked at each other and nodded.
“Very well…Does Lord Kivar know you are beginning?”
“He ordered me to begin before tomorrow morning, I’m ready to begin now.”
The guards let them pass. Kren rolled the table into an elevator and hit the button for the basement, were a number of earth vehicles were stored. “Keep your eyes closed, there are camera’s everywhere.”
He reached into his coat and pulled out a small rod with a single button. He pressed it just as they reached the basement. Everything electrical within a 5-block radius was shut off.
“It’s okay now, come on.” He said.
Isabel jumped off the table and got into the car. Kren removed the cigarette lighter and put the rod in the hole. He started the car and drove out, seconds later the power in the building came back on.
12th Floor…
The skins were on alert as the lights and monitors came on. They saw nothing unusual but then the lights flickered and a swirling vortex formed in the middle of the hall. Alex stepped out and his doorway closed behind him, it didn’t take long for him to be surrounded by Skins.
Alex just looked at them and smiled. As the Skins raised their hands to blast the intruder Alex brought his own hand up and swiped it through the air. Those that blocked his path were thrown against the wall where the stayed, unable to move even a millimetre.
Alex just looked at them before he continued to walk down the hall. As he passed each Skin their husk began to degrade at a rapid rate. Alex was pissed and he wanted them to suffer as much as they could, breaking their seals on the husks was just to quick.
It was the same story with everyone he met on the floor. He didn’t even have to concentrate when he sent them into the walls. Eventually he came across a heavily guarded room - Kivar’s!
“Get out of my way.” Alex said
“Well, will you look at the little human?” Nicholas said, “Who do you think you are giving orders to, who do you think you are?”
“Under the laws of your own planet I am Isabel’s husband. You have my wife and I want her back.” Alex responded
“Yes, I heard that she wears a bonding ring…but you haven’t had a ceremony yet.” Nicholas said
“Getting a little bored smurf…move now!” Alex said
Nicholas sent a blast to Alex but it had no effect. Alex smiled as the energy was absorbed into his body; he felt the pain of the energy but managed to hide it behind the smile.
“What are you?” Nicholas asked
“Human!” was the only response Alex gave before crashing the aliens into the wall. Nicholas was different; Alex suspended him in the air!
Alex left him there as he burned a whole in the door and stepped inside. He found Kivar sitting in a chair in the middle of the room, monitors on the wall showed Alex’s progression through the building with the degrading Skins pinned against the wall.
“Anything good on TV?” Alex asked
“A few interesting events but nothing special.” Kivar responded
“You know I actually thought you’d be taller. Or at least bulkier, you should really have chosen a husk that is at least imposing.”
“I’ll remember that next time…so you’re the human that has the audacity to touch my queen. I would have expected Zan to come with you.” Kivar said
“Didn’t really give him a choice in the matter. Where is Isabel?” Alex said angrily, hearing Kivar describe Isabel as his queen sickened him to his core.
“Well by now Vilandra should be ready to undergo her procedures to remove the human D.N.A. from her body…all of it!”
“You touch her, you die!”
“You know, I don’t think you will.” Kivar said. He pressed a button on the arm of his chair and a ring of energy came down from the roof and circled Alex. Blasts of electricity shot into Alex. “Lets see how much you can take!”
Slowly Kivar stepped up the intensity of his assault until it was a constant barrage of electricity that permeated Alex. His screams were music to Kivar’s ears as he kept turning up the power.
“You’re doing quite well, you should have been dead ten minutes ago. You know I saw your little performance on television. I cant wait to get into that little mind of your and find out how you made an energy passage.”
Kivar shut off the power and Alex fell to the floor unconscious. All the Skins outside fell away from the walls and Nicholas collapsed to the ground. He walked in and found the skinny human and gave him a nice good kick.
“Nicholas, take him down to the medical unit. Make sure you do not damage his mind.” Kivar said as he looked at the fallen human
Nicholas called for a couple of Skins and they carried him down and strapped him to a table. As they carried him Alex opened and closed his eyes quickly, he pretended to remain unconscious as he took mental notes of his path and the layout of the building if he ever needed it again.
Ten Minutes Later…
After the Skins left, Kivar entered and looked him over.
“I assume you know about the mind rape.” Kivar said. He knew that Alex was awake now; somehow he could feel that he woke up not to long after he was carried away.
Alex opened his eyes and looked at Kivar. “Yeah, I take it that’s how you’re going to get the information you want?”
“It is the most efficient way! I can only assume that somehow you influenced Dr. Kren into helping Vilandra leave this place. No matter, they can’t get far…now let’s see what little secrets you have.”
“Isabel’s gone?” Alex said as Kivar put his hand on his head. Crackles of energy sparked forth into Alex’s head but he only rolled his eyes up to see what was going on.
Kivar wasn’t getting a single image. He could see nothing from the mind of this lowly human and was getting frustrated.
“Getting bored? Here let me help!” Alex said. He opened his mind up to Kivar and sent everything he had into the mind of the hostile alien. Kivar was sent flying across the room. When he landed he held his head in pain.
Alex looked at his restraints and melted the cold metal. Eventually he was free and able to move around. On the table next to him he saw the reason for this mess. Sean was on the table, heavily sedated. Or at least Alex hoped he was, his chest was opened and needles from an apparatus above penetrated deep into his organs. The nerve endings on his fingers and toes were exposed and had wires coming from them. Alex looked at his face and could see that he was feeling no pain but was still very wide awake and had a tear running down his face. He then turned back to Kivar.
“Too much Kivar? Here let me take it back.” Alex reversed what he did but also took the information Kivar had. “There, that’s better.”
Alex stood back up and looked down at Kivar.
“No matter what you do, you will never have Vilandra.” Kivar mocked
“Her name is Isabel and I already have her.” Alex said
“If Zan wins, by some miracle if he succeeds and defeats me, he will be expected to return to Antar. He will have to have his full Antarian D.N.A restored along with the others. My people live for 500 years, yours…you will be lucky to live even a fifth of Vilandra’s life.”
Alex felt a little prang of despair flow from his heart. He prayed that it wasn’t true, that Kivar had lied but somehow he knew that he wasn’t. “We’ll find away, no matter how much time we have together we will be together…all of us! You on the other hand get to go home.”
Alex opened another wormhole, one that led all the way back to Antar.
“See you around…if you live that is.” he said as he threw Kivar into the opening.
Command Centre, Antarian Royal Palace, Antar, Immediately following
H’Ebon was waiting around, he felt the passing of his race but he found that his exile was still in place. He couldn’t leave despite all Omniriad was dead. Just then a vortex opened at the highest point of the room. Kivar came crashing through and into the floor; his body was twisted and mutilated. H’Ebon moved over to him and placed his hand on Kivar’s forehead.
He extracted everything from Kivar’s mind and the walked over to the clone that stood in for Kivar during his absence. He then put Kivar’s consciousness into the clone and he opened his eyes.
“I told you that woman would be the death of you!” H’Ebon said
“What happened?” Kivar asked
“You body was damaged upon arrival, if I didn’t transfer you, you would have been dead in 30 minutes.”
Back in New York…
Alex moved back over to Sean. He disconnected all the machines before running his hands all over Sean, as he went Sean’s wounds slowly began to heal. Alex left the chest for last. It didn’t take much to heal him but he decided to leave Sean with something to remember this by. A scar right down the middle of his torso as well as the four symbols that belonged to him and the others. He tattooed them on his body, never to be removed.
With a second wormhole Alex sent Sean straight into a prison cell back in Roswell. Calmly he walked out of the building; any Skin that opposed him got dusted. Once out in the streets Alex engulfed the building in a massive field of energy, another vortex opened up beneath it and it was sent across space. When it arrived at it’s destination, the Skin Home World, it crashed into a mountain…no survivors!
As he continued to walk he sent himself through another wormhole. Doing his best to lock onto his love as he guided himself through the maze of vapour and cloud.
Back Roads, Same Time
Kren was driving as fast as he could without drawing unwanted attention. Isabel was in the passenger seat gently stroking her abdomen. Kren saw her movements and wanted to reassure her.
“They’re okay. They both looked very healthy in my scans.”
“Thank you…so what tipped the balance?” Isabel asked
“I’m sorry?”
“Why now, why help us now?”
“Kivar ordered me to remove your bonding ring and terminate your pregnancy.” Kren replied
“So why didn’t you?”
Kren looked at her surprised. “You really don’t know, do you?”
“Know what?”
“Antarian Law, or at least a very ancient one. Several thousand years ago we went threw what the humans are now…all this debate over abortion!”
“I take it we solved the problem!”
“Well no, but a compromised situation was reached. A few doctors only carried out terminations but even then the request had to meet one of three criteria. The first is that the pregnancy was the result of a forced mating, you call it rape…we haven’t had those in a while. Second is that it would be medically dangerous for the mother and third medically dangerous of the child. But even then it would only be carried out with the authorisation of the mother’s parents or closest living relatives.”
“That worked?” Isabel asked
“For a time, eventually it was adopted into the doctrine of our main religious group. They slowly vanished over the centuries but when you and Zan were killed, people lost hope. They turned back to the old ways…those laws cannot be broken without massive opposition from the people, when they find out what Kivar ordered me to do!” Kren said as he shook his head.
Just then a flash of light and a vortex appeared and Alex stepped out. Kren slammed down on the emergency breaks.
“Alex?” Isabel said.
She jumped out of the car and ran to her mate.
“I knew I’d find you.” He whispered as they held each other tightly.
“I can’t believe you’re here.” She responded.
Alex then spotted Kren leaving the car. He quickly backed away slightly and raised his hand.
“No…Alex he’s a friend. He helped me get out…apparently we knew each other before…well before.”
“Your sure?” Alex asked
“Yeah, I trust him.”
That was good enough for Alex who lowered his hand as the doctor approached.
“Kivar will still be following us, we should get going.” Kren said
“Kivar isn’t in this neck of the woods anymore.” Alex said
“What?” Isabel said
“I sent him back to Antar.” Alex responded, “I don’t know how many Skins are left but they wont be able to catch up with us.”
Alex generated another wormhole and turned back to the car. He raised his and quickly disintegrated the vehicle. “Just in case the Skins are nearby...no point leaving clues around.”
“You’ve had a bit of a power boost.” Isabel said as she took Alex’s hand
“You really have no idea.” Alex responded and he tightly clasped her hand.
They entered the wormhole together, Kren following right behind them.
Living Room, Evans Residence, 13:30
All the aliens were gathered, as were their human mates. After Alex made his exit from the hospital they had gone to see the Whitman and then had come over to here. Max was sitting with his arm around Liz while everyone else paired off and sat on the floor.
“Got to admit, the guy certainly knows how to make an exit.” Rath said as he stroked Lonnie’s hair
“Yeah, how did he do that anyway?” Michael asked. Everybody looked at Liz for the answer.
“Why you looking at me?” Liz said
“Duh, because it turns out you two got the same mojo going on.” Maria said
“Okay, well maybe the Omniriad in him had a lot of seriously pumped up power.”
“Enough power to make a wormhole without that machine of his?” Michael asked
“Look that way?” Max responded
Diane who had been sitting with her husband broke into tears again. “This just isn’t fair Philip, they were going to get married…they had their whole lives ahead of them.”
“I know. We just have to hope they can find their way back to us.” Philip said
At Diane’s words Maria looked up.
“Wait a minute, wait a minute…Alex and Isabel were going to get married? She asked
Diane nodded.
“AND NO-ONE TOLD ME?” she said. She took out her cedar oil and breathed in deeply. “Okay…no-one told me? How is it possible for one of my closest friends not to tell me they were getting married?”
At those words the other two couples in the room that were now engaged looked very guilty and tried not to make eye contact, something that caught Philips attention quickly.
“Max?” Philip said
Maria looked at her best friend and the king. “No way! Well this is just great, even my best friend is holding out on me. Anyone else?”
Tess and Kyle looked at each other and then raised their hands.
“Thanks a lot guys?” Michael said grumpily
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Maria said as she stood up. Michael quickly followed her up.
“It meant nothing…I was just…”
“Just complaining that our friends are getting married, that they had they had the guts to ask!” she yelled
“THAT’S NOT WHAT I WAS DOING!” Michael yelled back
“THEN WHAT?”
“I WAS COMPLAINING THAT THEY BEAT ME TO IT. THAT THEY ASKED FIRST, BEFORE I GOT THIS!” Michael yelled as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a ring box. “I WAS GOING TO ASK A COUPLE OF DAYS AGO BUT THEN THIS ALL HAPPENED. THEN I DECIDED ON WHEN EVERYTHING CALMED DOWN AND WHEN ALEX GOT BACK!”
“OH REALLY?” Maria countered, her face now less than 3 inches from Michael’s
“YEAH REALLY, SO ARE YOU GOING TO MARRY ME?”
“OF COURSE I’M GOING TO MARRY YOU!”
Their eyes just roamed over each other’s flustered faces before kissing each other passionately.
All the others were no sitting on the couch or directly in front of it, pilling packets of Doritos into their mouths. They watched intently as the drama continued.
“See, who need day time TV? We got it all here.” Rath said
Maria and Michael pulled apart and smiled brightly. Michael opened the small velvet box and slid the diamond ring onto her finger.
“Congratulations Michael.” Max said as he moved behind his friend. He bent down to whisper in his ear, “If I were you I would take her to the Granolith.”
Michael never asked why, he just accepted it!
Just then the wormhole opened and the three travellers returned home. Isabel just looked at her parents and ran into their waiting arms.
“Mom!” Isabel sighed
Both her parents held her as tightly as Alex had but he began to stumble and fell forward.
“Alex?” Isabel said as she moved back to his side
“I’ll be fine…just over did it with the powers today.” Alex said
“Kren.” said Serena
“Lady Serena.” Kren said as he knelt down on one knee.
“Serena?” Max asked
“Kren is the personal doctor of Kivar. What are you doing here?”
“He helped me escape from Kivar.” Isabel said, “He’s a friend and apparently a student of mine.”
“Student?” Lonnie said
“Yeah, it turns out Vilandra was a doctor.”
“What?” Lonnie said
Isabel nodded an affirmative to her sister.
“Alex, what happened out there?” Max asked
“Kivar’s gone…I sent him back to Antar. Depending on how many Skins were inside his building, there will only be a handful left on Earth.”
“You did all that?” Liz asked
Alex nodded. “So can you…all you need it time and practice. I’ve stopped the evolution that I’m going through, I ‘m equal to you now. Listen, we need to send a message to Larek. Kren’s family are going be in trouble because of what he did for Isabel.”
“I’ll send one off immediately.” Serena said as she left the room
“So what happened to Sean?” Maria asked with anger in her voice
“With any luck he’s in one of the Sheriff’s cells. I put him there after I healed him, he’ll be fine now.” Alex said
“Why? Whatever happened to him he deserved it, hell he even shot me.” Maria said
“What…are you okay?” Isabel asked
“Yeah but in a couple of months I’ll have a kick ass temper…literally.”
“Maria, I healed him because Kivar put him through…well it was messy. I plan on putting him through a hell ten times as worse for what he did to Isabel.”
Philip continued to hold his daughter. “Alex I take back every bad thing I ever said about you.”
“You said bad things about me?” Alex said as he pouted, “I thought I was the lovable guy who shouldn’t get the girl but does?”
“Oh you are but in this case you got the girl pregnant and intend to marry her. As the father I have the right to say bad things about you.” Philip joked
“Parenting lesson 1?” Alex said quietly to Isabel.
“Yep.”
Everyone moved around the young couple to welcome them home properly. Everyone was back where they all belonged.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 55
Evans Residence, 20 Minutes Later
Soon after Alex and Isabel’s return home, Lonnie had called the Whitman’s who immediately raced over. When they got there it was the usual all round hugs that cut off the flow of blood to Alex’s face. Now they were all sitting, either in seats or on the floor but Alex was sitting with Isabel, both keeping their hands tightly held together, neither one wanted to let go of the security they felt.
“So Alex, how you feelin’ now?” Lonnie asked
“Fine…a lot better but I’m sick of waking up in hospital rooms. I’ll tell you this, if I ever find out which supreme being out there keeps running me over with cars and stabbing me with knifes I’m gonna punch his lights out.” Alex said as he elicited a smile from the others. “Hey, how about one of you guys start taking the hits from now on?”
“Sure.” Said Kyle
“Uh uh, no way.” Said Tess
“Not gonna happen.” Liz said as she tightened her grip on Max
“Well maybe one in the shoulder.” Maria joked as she looked over Michael.
“So generous Babe.” Michael responded
“Well if you think that’s generous then you just wait till the wedding night.” Maria countered
Michael’s face went bright red while Alex and Isabel looked at each other and then back to Maria.
“Are you guys getting married?” Isabel asked with a warm smile
“Yeah and that reminds me. If you two thought you were getting off the hook just by having near death experiences and messing with Kivar then you got another thing coming.” Maria ranted
“What’s she talking about?” Isabel whispered to Max
“She’s slightly upset that none of us told her about the engagements.” Max whispered back
“Upset? Upset is what I get when I drop a plate. My two best friends decided to get married and don’t tell me.”
“Maria, we’re sorry but the way it happened…it was kind of…” Isabel started but struggled to find an appropriate word
“Personal.” Alex finished for her
“Personal? What’s that supposed to mean?” Maria asked
“Have they been to the Granolith yet?” Alex enquired of Liz
Liz’s quiet response was a shake of the head that told Alex all he needed to know and on spotting the rock on Maria’s finger he realised he would have to get one for Isabel. So would Max and Kyle!
“When you go up to the Granolith you will understand.” Alex said as he looked directly at Maria and Michael.
“Something we should know about?” Philip said, interrupting the young couples
“No, nothing at all.” Max said quickly
“Max?” Philip trailed out as he looked at each of the young couples in the room
“Dad, its okay. Trust me.” Max said, “Its just a bit personal…it wont actually matter until the wedding.”
“Okay.” Philip said calmly
“Well at lest you get to start living the rest of your lives together.” Mrs Whitman said
Just then Alex felt a twinge of pain surge throughout his body. He remembered what Kivar had told him before Alex sent him packing through a wormhole.
Isabel saw his face as he looked down to the floor. “Hey what’s up?”
“We wont.” he said sadly
“Wont what?”
“Liz, Kyle, Maria and myself will be spending the rest of our lives with you but you…”
“Alex?” Isabel said, now she was worried. Whatever was wrong was beginning to scream through their bond
“Kivar told me this and I believe him. When you return to Antar you will be expected to have your Antarian genetics restored…Antarians live for 500 years.”
The look on everyone faces dulled but more so on the faces on the aliens. For at least four hundred years they would have to live without the people that they care about the most. Just then Serena came back into the room, she had heard that part of the conversation.
Max looked at her and could see that she knew what they were talking about. “Serena tell me that that isn’t true.”
“I wish I could. While Antarians look similar to humans on the outside, genetically we are very different. We do live for 500 hundred years, you’re father was 245 when you were born.” Serena said
“There has to be something we could do, something from the Granolith that could extend our lives.” Liz said
Alex shook his head. “No, nothing. None of the mumbo jumbo in my head even points that way, I’ve got a few cures, treatments but nothing that…well, nothing.”
“No way, screw the Antarians.” Said Isabel. “I’m not living my life with them if I have to spend most of it without you.” she said to Alex
“Got that right.” Michael said as he took Maria’s hand. Max held Liz closer and Tess intertwined her fingers with Kyle’s. None of them wanted to let go.
Just as the atmosphere of the room felt about as heavy as it could get, Alex got a flash of Phoenix. With a second flash it passed through his bond to Isabel and on until Liz & everyone else with a bonding ring saw it.
“What was that?” Tess asked
“The crystal, Phoenix said it was what was left of his life force. To an Omniriad that won’t be a lot but to us…” Alex said
Liz had taken the remains of Phoenix, the small crystal that Alex had given her and placed it in a small jewel box that Max made. She always kept it safely hidden behind a loose brick in her bedroom.
“Do you think that could work?” Isabel asked
“Not just now but when the time comes for you guys to go through…well that procedure we could use the crystal to extend our lives.” Alex said
“I wonder what you guy’s will look like?” Kyle pondered as he stroked Tess’s blonde hair
“Actually it could be arranged for you to remain as you are. The people will only expect you to be full blooded Antarians, it wont matter to them that you chose to look like this.” Serena said
“Wait, what about our kids? It’s not like they’re anywhere close to being a full Antarian.” Liz said
“Yes but their existence is the result of the Granolith sanctifying your union. That they can accept without question.” Serena said
“So, today is a good news day or what?” Rath asked as he tried to keep up.
“Yeah, good news day.” Lonnie said as she held his hand
“Wait back up a second! When we healed Nasedo he didn’t look anything like a human. For a second he was…grey.” Max said
“On general we look like humans but those like myself who are Shape shifters are born with large black eyes and grey skin. Because of the ability to blend in we are generally accepted for exploration or protection duty. In fact the only reason that the Skins use husks is because we have a very low tolerance for the pollutants in Earth’s atmosphere. Along time ago we developed technology that completely cleaned up our environment, it didn’t take long for our bodies to become far too used to that state.”
“So what are your plans for the rest of the day?” Diane asked
“Well as much as I would like to spend the time with Isabel, Liz and I have an appointment.” Alex said
“You do?” Isabel asked
“We do?” Liz asked
“Yeah, up at the Granolith.” Alex said
“Why? Nothing’s up there, I went while you were unconscious to see if there was any information about what was happening to you. It did seem colder, more empty now that the Omniriad are gone!” Liz said as she remembered Phoenix. If it wasn’t for him, she would never have existed and in a way Phoenix was like a member of the family and he was a very big part of her.
“Yeah…I don’t think they’re all gone yet. I’ll explain when we get up there.” Alex said
That got Max’s and everyone else’s attention.
“But you told us yourself…you said the Omniriad were killing each other and trying to absorb they energy released.” Max said
“Lovely image.” Zan said as he scoffed down a donut
“I know…believe me it was worse seeing it. All I know is that when I was out I had this dream and I saw…something. Liz and I just need to go to the Granolith.” Alex said
“Okay then, lets go.” Liz said as she pulled her transport unit out of her pocket.
“You wont need that, I can get us there myself.” Alex said
“Oh no you don’t. You already said that you over did it today, I don’t want you taking any risks or being completely exhausted.” Isabel said, “Promise me you’ll take it easy for a while.”
Alex smirked. He knew what Isabel was planning and was very much looking forward to being with her again.
“Okay, I promise.” He said
Liz and Alex moved off to the side and she activated the device.
Granolith Chamber, Immediately Following
The two teens arrived in the chamber. Liz was right, the entire room felt colder than any other time they had been here and Alex felt it. The bright blue light that shone from the walls was now a very dull blue but the glow from their glyphs on the walls appeared a lot more brightly. The Granolith itself looked as it always had but the gentle hum that filled the room was considerably lower pitched.
“You were right about this place.” Alex said
“Yeah I know…so what’s going on Alex.” Liz asked
“That dream I had, I saw someone. He called himself the First, he told me that a fragment of Omniriad genetic material ended up on Earth…it seeded the oceans and basically humans are apart of the Omniriad.”
“You’re kidding right.” Liz said but Alex shook his head. “So that’s what’s going on in you…your D.N.A is becoming more active.”
“Very good Miss Parker.” said the First as his image appeared
Both teens jumped at his sudden appearance.
“You!” Alex said, “So you weren’t just a dream.”
“No, I used a method similar to Isabel’s dream walk to communicate to you. So tell me how are you feeling?” The First asked
“Better, just a little tired.” Alex responded
“Yes you will need time to adapt to your new abilities. You both have a massive reservoir of power but you used a lot of that today, some rest will help you build it back up. As time progresses you will need less rest as you will be able control your powers more efficiently.”
“So what exactly can we do?” Liz asked
“Well as I told Alex you will have the ability to control matter and energy. Much like the Antarian ability to manipulate molecular structures…just on a bigger scale.”
“What about my kids…will they be like Liz’s son? They were conceived after all of this started.” Alex asked
“Yes, the initial trigger to your evolution was when Max and the others healed you with the assistance of the Granolith and your children were conceived before that incident but with Antarians procreation there are differences to that of humans. Normally with you there would just be the conception and the gestation period but with Antarians the offspring constantly require to absorb energy from both parents. That can only be done when you are intimate with your mates. As a result your children are undergoing a similar development to you and now that you have halted your evolution the next time you are with Isabel your son and daughter will absorb and adapt to your new status. You and Isabel will require the same lessons as Max and Liz.”
“Well that explains why we’re constantly…” Liz trailed off
“Horny?” Alex continued
“Yeah.” Liz concluded, “So why do we look different from you? I mean we come from your D.N.A but we look like this and in you’re natural form you look more like a bird.”
“Omniria is a very different planet than Earth. The environmental conditions there dictated our progression just as the conditions on Earth allowed you to develop into the species that you are. However there is another matter we must discuss. Omniria is located between three stars that emit intense gravitational fields, we moved it there for security over a millennia ago…”
“You moved a planet!” both teens said at once.
“Yes but its continued existence in that place was only possible by several Omniriad focusing their abilities to dampen the gravity. Now that my people are gone the gravity will begin to tear the planet apart. I have already uploaded a command into the central Granolith so that it will launch into space; it is the only way can protect the knowledge my people built up…Alex the information downloaded into your brain is only from the worlds that contain Granolith’s. The central device contains everything that my people have accomplished as a species and nothing of that was given to you.”
“Why are you telling us this?” Liz asked
“I have locked the device, no one other than either of you or your progeny will be able to access it. There may come a time when you will need the information the Omniriad gathered and until that time it will remain lost in the black void between our worlds. There is one other matter. One of my race, an exile, was banished to Antar. His name is H’Ebon and in terms that you can understand he is evil, he is the main support behind Kivar. While Max and the others must face and defeat Kivar, they are powerless against H’Ebon. Only the two of you have any chance and so long as he exists he can resurrect Kivar by using clones and duplicating his consciousness inside it.”
“Well isn’t that lucky for him.” Alex said
“Yeah.” Liz agreed. “So what do we do? Go to Antar and blast this guy?” Liz said with her arms crossed
“No need, the barrier that keeps him on Antar will eventually be breached by his power. When that happens he will come to Earth, all you have to do is weaken him long enough for his energy to be absorbed by the Granolith. It will effectively become his prison but you still have time.” The First said, “Unfortunately I’m out of time, I used the last of my life force to come here. You and you’re mates are the sole hope for stopping Kivar’s threat and from H’Ebon dominating everything.”
Quietly the image faded but all of a sudden the brightness of the room increased. The symbols on the wall faded and the Granolith appeared more alive than before.
“Uh what’s happening?” Alex asked
“Us, it’s getting its power from all of us.” Liz responded as she touched her hand to the black device.
“So all the other Granolith’s?”
“They’ll be dead…unless they can get energy directly from their Caretakers.” Liz responded.
“So Maria and Michael, they can still be bonded up here?” Alex asked
“Should be okay, hell Zan and the others could even be bonded up here if they want.”
“Good, they’ll want that. Especially Lonnie.” Alex said
“You’ve really gotten close to her haven’t you?” Liz asked
“Yeah I have. They really are a lot alike except that she had a harder time growing up, besides I think she’ll make a great aunt.”
“I think so to…come on, lets go home.”
Liz activated her device and the two went home.
Command Centre, Kalarian Royal Palace, Kalaria, 16:00
Lorat was looking over the schematics. Just like he had a hundred times before, he traced along every detail, every circuit and every connection. Unfortunately he was still nowhere.
“Hi Lorat, anything new?” Larek asked as he sat back down next to him
“Nothing…we can re-create the ships, minus the bio-warfare labs of course but the Granolith power source. I’ve tried again and again, I’ve followed Kivar’s designs exactly and absolutely nothing…not even a trace of power output has been detected.”
“Damn…how are the ships?”
“We’ve built a small fleet of twelve ships but without the cores then they’re useless. We’ve got to find something to fill in the gaps.” Lorat said
“What about the engineers we took prisoner?” Larek asked
“I questioned them all, only five worked on actually building the device. They all say that Kivar provided the designs and that they followed it exactly and before you ask they have confirmed that we are working from the correct plans.”
“When I was on Earth, Max said that he had an ally. Someone from a very powerful race, maybe he could help.”
“Well it wont hurt to ask and quite frankly I could do with a second opinion on this.” Lorat said
A second later the door burst open and one of Lorat’s operatives came into the room.
“Lord Larek, Lord Lorat…it’s confirmed.” he said
“What, what’s confirmed?” Larek asked
“Sir, several hours ago there was a massive disruption in the atmosphere of Skoross. A few second later an alien structure came out of it an crashed into a mountain side, an analysis that Lord Lorat asked me to do confirmed that the building was a typical Earth structure. Scans from a nearby satellite showed over 30 life signs, all in human husks. There were no survivors from the impact.”
“Have you been able to determine what the disruption was?” Lorat asked
“Yes sir, it was a constructed energy passage between two points in space. What the humans would call a wormhole. How ever they were able to generate it, King Zan appears to have cleared Earth of 70 % of the Skins on Earth.”
“Do you know if Kivar was inside?”
“No my lord, I’m afraid he wasn’t. Shortly before this happened a satellite near Antar picked up a similar field of energy in the palace. Beyond that we don’t know anything but we can assume that Kivar has returned to Antar.” Said the operative
“If that is the case, he’ll try to make more of those ships…we have to act fast. Larek you have to speak to Ma…King Zan as soon as possible.” Lorat said, “I can implant the schematics into your mind and you can relay them to the King.”
“No, you’re coming with me. Time you got to meet the young King and your brothers.” Larek said
“Well this should be interesting.” Lorat said as he and Larek left for their chambers.
Evans Residence, Roswell, 17:00
After Alex and Isabel returned everyone just decided to spend the day together. Philip had cooked up a barbeque with Jeff and Alex’s father, while Rath and Michael put together a unique little sauce of their own. The other guys ran around playing football while the girls changed into very skimpy swimsuits and lay around, baking in the sun.
Every so often one of the girls would turn over and whenever they did, their lover stopped what they were doing and just stared. Too bad for Kyle, when Tess turned and exposed her butt to him the ball was heading straight for him. It bounced straight off his head and he fell to the ground. After he stood back up with the help of Max he shook himself off.
Tess smiled and looked at her fellow compatriots.
“See I told you, it would happen.” she said
“Okay, so you were right. When it comes down to it there more interested in us than playing the game.” Lonnie said
“Yeah all you got to do is wear almost nothing and tease them mercilessly.” Smiled Ava
Five Hours Later…
It was ten in the evening and the Dupes had gone home with Laurie. Michael and Maria were the next to leave and were shortly followed by Tess and Kyle. Alex was feeling a little stiff and stood up and moved to the back window to look out at the garden. Philip spotted the chance to talk to his future son in-law alone and took it.
“Alex.” Philip said
“Mr Whitman.”
“Alex, I’ve talked with Diane about this and your parents. We’ve all agreed that you can spend a few nights here if you wish.”
“Sir?”
“I have no delusions about how much time you spend with Isabel and I know what you do together…I have no misunderstandings that the time Isabel got pregnant was the first and last time you were together. So if you both want to, you can stay with her and she can stay with you. Just don’t tell me what you do.” Philip said
“Uh, thank you Mr Evans.” Alex said
“And don’t call me that, call me Philip okay.”
“Huh!”
“Alex you saved my daughter and both your father and I are proud of you for what you did. You didn’t even blink before you stepped up to the plate, my Isabel’s in safe hands with you and now I know for sure that you’ll take care of her.”
“You can count on that. Thank you Mr…sorry, Philip. Okay, that’s just weird saying that.” Alex said
“Well how about you call me that until you and Iz get married? Then you call me dad.”
“That I think I can do.”
“But you’re sleeping on the couch.” Philip said
Alex knew that was coming. Philip was being to good to be true and was waiting for the down point. Philip on the other hand loved seeing the look of disappointment on the young man’s face. It certainly made his day but he certainly had no misconception of where Alex would end up by morning.
Midnight…
Everyone had gone home, Max was sleeping in his room, Isabel in hers and Alex was in a sleeping bag on the couch. Neither he nor Isabel could sleep despite the fact that for the first time she was in the get up Alex had bought her and was surrounded by silk. Isabel knew that she needed Alex’s touch!
Carefully she slid out from under the covers and put on the matching silk robe before tiptoeing out of her room. After climbing down the stairs she made her way into the living room to find her fiancé staring up at the ceiling.
“Alex.” She whispered as she moved down to his side
“Hey.” he whispered back
“Alex, I need you. Please come with me.” Isabel said
Alex got onto his feet and followed Isabel back to her room. He closed the door behind them and used his powers to seal it. Alex watched as Isabel faced away from him and watched as she let the robe fall down her arms and puddle at the floor. Slowly he moved behind her, pulled his t-shirt off and wrapped his arms around her. They both relished in the feel of the exposed skin of Isabel’s back against Alex’s chest.
“I love you.” Alex whispered
“I love you too.” she replied
Alex gently caressed Isabel through the silk material, he found it impossible to determine where the silk ended and her skin began. Gently he hooked his finger around the straps of her nightdress and pulled them off her shoulders, letting the silk flow down her body until it rested on the floor with her robe. It didn’t take long for Alex’s boxers to join them.
Isabel pulled back the covers and slid in while holding them open for her mate who slid in after her. Gently they stroked each others bodies as their mouths locked together. Isabel pressed her full breasts into Alex’s chest as she brought her leg up and stroked it against his. Before long Alex was as hard as he was going to get, Isabel bit her lower lip as she reached her hand down between their bodies and took hold of his length in her hand.
Gently Alex gave a loud sigh as Isabel made the intimate contact, his breathing became heavier as she pumped him a few times. Isabel wasn’t satisfied with that however and continued to give Alex a hand job. Alex’s mouth opened as his eyes closed, Isabel no longer bit her lip. Every time Alex sighed, her mouth opened and she took an intake of air, her eyes focussing on her lover’s face and the pleasure she was giving him.
“Isabel.” he sighed
“Like that?” she asked
“Oh yeah!”
Isabel smiled and latched on his mouth once again. Their tongues caressed each other as their juices mixed.
“Isabel, please. If you don’t stop…I want to be inside you.” Alex sighed as he backed off from the kiss.
“Then you better hurry up, my love.” she breathed out.
Alex was about to push her onto her back but she stopped him and pushed him back. Isabel never let go of his dick as he straddled his waist, the silk sheets bunched up at her waist and down over her legs which Alex gently caressed under the delicate material.
Isabel pointed the meat that she owned completely straight up and sank down onto it. Every inch of it sliding into her waiting body, her walls were already contracting around it. Both sighing at the contact as he was completely engulfed within her. Both were desperate not to make a sound, they wanted to scream to the world about the pleasure that was flowing freely but having her parents in the next room put a dampener on that.
Isabel leaned down, letting her tits hang down so that her nipples scrapped along his flesh as she rocked back and forth. Alex met Isabel’s movements, his hips gently thrust up as she pushed down. His hands had moved from her soft legs and wrapped them around her back. Isabel adjusted her legs so that they were now stretched out down the length of the bed and Alex rolled her over onto her back as his arms locked under hers.
Gently they grinded against each other, joined together at the hips and at the lips. Every gentle thrust, every tender movement brought a pleasure filled groan that escaped into their mate’s mouth.
“Alex, please…” Isabel sighed with a whispered, high-pitched voice
Alex picked up the pace, if Isabel wanted to cum now then he was more than happy to oblige. The silk was completely wrapped around them, holding them to each other as the moved quicker and quicker but Alex made sure that it wasn’t fast enough to cause the headboard to bash against the wall.
It didn’t take long for his thrusts to become quick and deep, his cock throbbed with the need to cum. Isabel felt it and felt her walls quiver in response, one of the weird things about the sex in their relationship was that whenever one felt as thought they were about to cum, both felt it and went to the edge themselves. Neither was left wanting as they made love!
“Oh god!” she said as loudly as she dared
“Uh, ohhhhh!” responded Alex
Just as Alex shot his seed into Isabel, she reached her climax and held him tightly as her legs wrapped around his waist. Both were breathing incredibly hard as they looked into each other’s eyes.
“I’m never going to loose you again.” Alex said as he ran his hand down her cheek.
“And I’m never gonna let any one try to kill you again.” Isabel said, part of it was a joke but another part of it was serious.
Alex reached down again and captured Isabel’s lips once again, it was a kiss filled with passion and a need never to let anything separate them again. As the couple dislodged themselves from each other, Alex pulled out the sides of the sheet that had been lodged under them and exposed their naked bodies. They looked down and spotted a gently glow on Isabel’s belly that quickly turned into two bright sparks of light.
“What’s going on?” Isabel asked; since she became pregnant she never glowed.
“Nothing, they’re both fine now. They’ve just adapted to my new power level, which means that we’ve got some extra classes to go to along with Max and Liz. I’ll tell you about it in the morning but go to sleep now, okay?” Alex said
“Okay!” Isabel whispered as Alex covered them in the sheet. As Alex lay back Isabel rested her head on his chest in an identical way to their first time together. Before long the two drifted off into a deep sleep.
To Be Continued…
Evans Residence, 20 Minutes Later
Soon after Alex and Isabel’s return home, Lonnie had called the Whitman’s who immediately raced over. When they got there it was the usual all round hugs that cut off the flow of blood to Alex’s face. Now they were all sitting, either in seats or on the floor but Alex was sitting with Isabel, both keeping their hands tightly held together, neither one wanted to let go of the security they felt.
“So Alex, how you feelin’ now?” Lonnie asked
“Fine…a lot better but I’m sick of waking up in hospital rooms. I’ll tell you this, if I ever find out which supreme being out there keeps running me over with cars and stabbing me with knifes I’m gonna punch his lights out.” Alex said as he elicited a smile from the others. “Hey, how about one of you guys start taking the hits from now on?”
“Sure.” Said Kyle
“Uh uh, no way.” Said Tess
“Not gonna happen.” Liz said as she tightened her grip on Max
“Well maybe one in the shoulder.” Maria joked as she looked over Michael.
“So generous Babe.” Michael responded
“Well if you think that’s generous then you just wait till the wedding night.” Maria countered
Michael’s face went bright red while Alex and Isabel looked at each other and then back to Maria.
“Are you guys getting married?” Isabel asked with a warm smile
“Yeah and that reminds me. If you two thought you were getting off the hook just by having near death experiences and messing with Kivar then you got another thing coming.” Maria ranted
“What’s she talking about?” Isabel whispered to Max
“She’s slightly upset that none of us told her about the engagements.” Max whispered back
“Upset? Upset is what I get when I drop a plate. My two best friends decided to get married and don’t tell me.”
“Maria, we’re sorry but the way it happened…it was kind of…” Isabel started but struggled to find an appropriate word
“Personal.” Alex finished for her
“Personal? What’s that supposed to mean?” Maria asked
“Have they been to the Granolith yet?” Alex enquired of Liz
Liz’s quiet response was a shake of the head that told Alex all he needed to know and on spotting the rock on Maria’s finger he realised he would have to get one for Isabel. So would Max and Kyle!
“When you go up to the Granolith you will understand.” Alex said as he looked directly at Maria and Michael.
“Something we should know about?” Philip said, interrupting the young couples
“No, nothing at all.” Max said quickly
“Max?” Philip trailed out as he looked at each of the young couples in the room
“Dad, its okay. Trust me.” Max said, “Its just a bit personal…it wont actually matter until the wedding.”
“Okay.” Philip said calmly
“Well at lest you get to start living the rest of your lives together.” Mrs Whitman said
Just then Alex felt a twinge of pain surge throughout his body. He remembered what Kivar had told him before Alex sent him packing through a wormhole.
Isabel saw his face as he looked down to the floor. “Hey what’s up?”
“We wont.” he said sadly
“Wont what?”
“Liz, Kyle, Maria and myself will be spending the rest of our lives with you but you…”
“Alex?” Isabel said, now she was worried. Whatever was wrong was beginning to scream through their bond
“Kivar told me this and I believe him. When you return to Antar you will be expected to have your Antarian genetics restored…Antarians live for 500 years.”
The look on everyone faces dulled but more so on the faces on the aliens. For at least four hundred years they would have to live without the people that they care about the most. Just then Serena came back into the room, she had heard that part of the conversation.
Max looked at her and could see that she knew what they were talking about. “Serena tell me that that isn’t true.”
“I wish I could. While Antarians look similar to humans on the outside, genetically we are very different. We do live for 500 hundred years, you’re father was 245 when you were born.” Serena said
“There has to be something we could do, something from the Granolith that could extend our lives.” Liz said
Alex shook his head. “No, nothing. None of the mumbo jumbo in my head even points that way, I’ve got a few cures, treatments but nothing that…well, nothing.”
“No way, screw the Antarians.” Said Isabel. “I’m not living my life with them if I have to spend most of it without you.” she said to Alex
“Got that right.” Michael said as he took Maria’s hand. Max held Liz closer and Tess intertwined her fingers with Kyle’s. None of them wanted to let go.
Just as the atmosphere of the room felt about as heavy as it could get, Alex got a flash of Phoenix. With a second flash it passed through his bond to Isabel and on until Liz & everyone else with a bonding ring saw it.
“What was that?” Tess asked
“The crystal, Phoenix said it was what was left of his life force. To an Omniriad that won’t be a lot but to us…” Alex said
Liz had taken the remains of Phoenix, the small crystal that Alex had given her and placed it in a small jewel box that Max made. She always kept it safely hidden behind a loose brick in her bedroom.
“Do you think that could work?” Isabel asked
“Not just now but when the time comes for you guys to go through…well that procedure we could use the crystal to extend our lives.” Alex said
“I wonder what you guy’s will look like?” Kyle pondered as he stroked Tess’s blonde hair
“Actually it could be arranged for you to remain as you are. The people will only expect you to be full blooded Antarians, it wont matter to them that you chose to look like this.” Serena said
“Wait, what about our kids? It’s not like they’re anywhere close to being a full Antarian.” Liz said
“Yes but their existence is the result of the Granolith sanctifying your union. That they can accept without question.” Serena said
“So, today is a good news day or what?” Rath asked as he tried to keep up.
“Yeah, good news day.” Lonnie said as she held his hand
“Wait back up a second! When we healed Nasedo he didn’t look anything like a human. For a second he was…grey.” Max said
“On general we look like humans but those like myself who are Shape shifters are born with large black eyes and grey skin. Because of the ability to blend in we are generally accepted for exploration or protection duty. In fact the only reason that the Skins use husks is because we have a very low tolerance for the pollutants in Earth’s atmosphere. Along time ago we developed technology that completely cleaned up our environment, it didn’t take long for our bodies to become far too used to that state.”
“So what are your plans for the rest of the day?” Diane asked
“Well as much as I would like to spend the time with Isabel, Liz and I have an appointment.” Alex said
“You do?” Isabel asked
“We do?” Liz asked
“Yeah, up at the Granolith.” Alex said
“Why? Nothing’s up there, I went while you were unconscious to see if there was any information about what was happening to you. It did seem colder, more empty now that the Omniriad are gone!” Liz said as she remembered Phoenix. If it wasn’t for him, she would never have existed and in a way Phoenix was like a member of the family and he was a very big part of her.
“Yeah…I don’t think they’re all gone yet. I’ll explain when we get up there.” Alex said
That got Max’s and everyone else’s attention.
“But you told us yourself…you said the Omniriad were killing each other and trying to absorb they energy released.” Max said
“Lovely image.” Zan said as he scoffed down a donut
“I know…believe me it was worse seeing it. All I know is that when I was out I had this dream and I saw…something. Liz and I just need to go to the Granolith.” Alex said
“Okay then, lets go.” Liz said as she pulled her transport unit out of her pocket.
“You wont need that, I can get us there myself.” Alex said
“Oh no you don’t. You already said that you over did it today, I don’t want you taking any risks or being completely exhausted.” Isabel said, “Promise me you’ll take it easy for a while.”
Alex smirked. He knew what Isabel was planning and was very much looking forward to being with her again.
“Okay, I promise.” He said
Liz and Alex moved off to the side and she activated the device.
Granolith Chamber, Immediately Following
The two teens arrived in the chamber. Liz was right, the entire room felt colder than any other time they had been here and Alex felt it. The bright blue light that shone from the walls was now a very dull blue but the glow from their glyphs on the walls appeared a lot more brightly. The Granolith itself looked as it always had but the gentle hum that filled the room was considerably lower pitched.
“You were right about this place.” Alex said
“Yeah I know…so what’s going on Alex.” Liz asked
“That dream I had, I saw someone. He called himself the First, he told me that a fragment of Omniriad genetic material ended up on Earth…it seeded the oceans and basically humans are apart of the Omniriad.”
“You’re kidding right.” Liz said but Alex shook his head. “So that’s what’s going on in you…your D.N.A is becoming more active.”
“Very good Miss Parker.” said the First as his image appeared
Both teens jumped at his sudden appearance.
“You!” Alex said, “So you weren’t just a dream.”
“No, I used a method similar to Isabel’s dream walk to communicate to you. So tell me how are you feeling?” The First asked
“Better, just a little tired.” Alex responded
“Yes you will need time to adapt to your new abilities. You both have a massive reservoir of power but you used a lot of that today, some rest will help you build it back up. As time progresses you will need less rest as you will be able control your powers more efficiently.”
“So what exactly can we do?” Liz asked
“Well as I told Alex you will have the ability to control matter and energy. Much like the Antarian ability to manipulate molecular structures…just on a bigger scale.”
“What about my kids…will they be like Liz’s son? They were conceived after all of this started.” Alex asked
“Yes, the initial trigger to your evolution was when Max and the others healed you with the assistance of the Granolith and your children were conceived before that incident but with Antarians procreation there are differences to that of humans. Normally with you there would just be the conception and the gestation period but with Antarians the offspring constantly require to absorb energy from both parents. That can only be done when you are intimate with your mates. As a result your children are undergoing a similar development to you and now that you have halted your evolution the next time you are with Isabel your son and daughter will absorb and adapt to your new status. You and Isabel will require the same lessons as Max and Liz.”
“Well that explains why we’re constantly…” Liz trailed off
“Horny?” Alex continued
“Yeah.” Liz concluded, “So why do we look different from you? I mean we come from your D.N.A but we look like this and in you’re natural form you look more like a bird.”
“Omniria is a very different planet than Earth. The environmental conditions there dictated our progression just as the conditions on Earth allowed you to develop into the species that you are. However there is another matter we must discuss. Omniria is located between three stars that emit intense gravitational fields, we moved it there for security over a millennia ago…”
“You moved a planet!” both teens said at once.
“Yes but its continued existence in that place was only possible by several Omniriad focusing their abilities to dampen the gravity. Now that my people are gone the gravity will begin to tear the planet apart. I have already uploaded a command into the central Granolith so that it will launch into space; it is the only way can protect the knowledge my people built up…Alex the information downloaded into your brain is only from the worlds that contain Granolith’s. The central device contains everything that my people have accomplished as a species and nothing of that was given to you.”
“Why are you telling us this?” Liz asked
“I have locked the device, no one other than either of you or your progeny will be able to access it. There may come a time when you will need the information the Omniriad gathered and until that time it will remain lost in the black void between our worlds. There is one other matter. One of my race, an exile, was banished to Antar. His name is H’Ebon and in terms that you can understand he is evil, he is the main support behind Kivar. While Max and the others must face and defeat Kivar, they are powerless against H’Ebon. Only the two of you have any chance and so long as he exists he can resurrect Kivar by using clones and duplicating his consciousness inside it.”
“Well isn’t that lucky for him.” Alex said
“Yeah.” Liz agreed. “So what do we do? Go to Antar and blast this guy?” Liz said with her arms crossed
“No need, the barrier that keeps him on Antar will eventually be breached by his power. When that happens he will come to Earth, all you have to do is weaken him long enough for his energy to be absorbed by the Granolith. It will effectively become his prison but you still have time.” The First said, “Unfortunately I’m out of time, I used the last of my life force to come here. You and you’re mates are the sole hope for stopping Kivar’s threat and from H’Ebon dominating everything.”
Quietly the image faded but all of a sudden the brightness of the room increased. The symbols on the wall faded and the Granolith appeared more alive than before.
“Uh what’s happening?” Alex asked
“Us, it’s getting its power from all of us.” Liz responded as she touched her hand to the black device.
“So all the other Granolith’s?”
“They’ll be dead…unless they can get energy directly from their Caretakers.” Liz responded.
“So Maria and Michael, they can still be bonded up here?” Alex asked
“Should be okay, hell Zan and the others could even be bonded up here if they want.”
“Good, they’ll want that. Especially Lonnie.” Alex said
“You’ve really gotten close to her haven’t you?” Liz asked
“Yeah I have. They really are a lot alike except that she had a harder time growing up, besides I think she’ll make a great aunt.”
“I think so to…come on, lets go home.”
Liz activated her device and the two went home.
Command Centre, Kalarian Royal Palace, Kalaria, 16:00
Lorat was looking over the schematics. Just like he had a hundred times before, he traced along every detail, every circuit and every connection. Unfortunately he was still nowhere.
“Hi Lorat, anything new?” Larek asked as he sat back down next to him
“Nothing…we can re-create the ships, minus the bio-warfare labs of course but the Granolith power source. I’ve tried again and again, I’ve followed Kivar’s designs exactly and absolutely nothing…not even a trace of power output has been detected.”
“Damn…how are the ships?”
“We’ve built a small fleet of twelve ships but without the cores then they’re useless. We’ve got to find something to fill in the gaps.” Lorat said
“What about the engineers we took prisoner?” Larek asked
“I questioned them all, only five worked on actually building the device. They all say that Kivar provided the designs and that they followed it exactly and before you ask they have confirmed that we are working from the correct plans.”
“When I was on Earth, Max said that he had an ally. Someone from a very powerful race, maybe he could help.”
“Well it wont hurt to ask and quite frankly I could do with a second opinion on this.” Lorat said
A second later the door burst open and one of Lorat’s operatives came into the room.
“Lord Larek, Lord Lorat…it’s confirmed.” he said
“What, what’s confirmed?” Larek asked
“Sir, several hours ago there was a massive disruption in the atmosphere of Skoross. A few second later an alien structure came out of it an crashed into a mountain side, an analysis that Lord Lorat asked me to do confirmed that the building was a typical Earth structure. Scans from a nearby satellite showed over 30 life signs, all in human husks. There were no survivors from the impact.”
“Have you been able to determine what the disruption was?” Lorat asked
“Yes sir, it was a constructed energy passage between two points in space. What the humans would call a wormhole. How ever they were able to generate it, King Zan appears to have cleared Earth of 70 % of the Skins on Earth.”
“Do you know if Kivar was inside?”
“No my lord, I’m afraid he wasn’t. Shortly before this happened a satellite near Antar picked up a similar field of energy in the palace. Beyond that we don’t know anything but we can assume that Kivar has returned to Antar.” Said the operative
“If that is the case, he’ll try to make more of those ships…we have to act fast. Larek you have to speak to Ma…King Zan as soon as possible.” Lorat said, “I can implant the schematics into your mind and you can relay them to the King.”
“No, you’re coming with me. Time you got to meet the young King and your brothers.” Larek said
“Well this should be interesting.” Lorat said as he and Larek left for their chambers.
Evans Residence, Roswell, 17:00
After Alex and Isabel returned everyone just decided to spend the day together. Philip had cooked up a barbeque with Jeff and Alex’s father, while Rath and Michael put together a unique little sauce of their own. The other guys ran around playing football while the girls changed into very skimpy swimsuits and lay around, baking in the sun.
Every so often one of the girls would turn over and whenever they did, their lover stopped what they were doing and just stared. Too bad for Kyle, when Tess turned and exposed her butt to him the ball was heading straight for him. It bounced straight off his head and he fell to the ground. After he stood back up with the help of Max he shook himself off.
Tess smiled and looked at her fellow compatriots.
“See I told you, it would happen.” she said
“Okay, so you were right. When it comes down to it there more interested in us than playing the game.” Lonnie said
“Yeah all you got to do is wear almost nothing and tease them mercilessly.” Smiled Ava
Five Hours Later…
It was ten in the evening and the Dupes had gone home with Laurie. Michael and Maria were the next to leave and were shortly followed by Tess and Kyle. Alex was feeling a little stiff and stood up and moved to the back window to look out at the garden. Philip spotted the chance to talk to his future son in-law alone and took it.
“Alex.” Philip said
“Mr Whitman.”
“Alex, I’ve talked with Diane about this and your parents. We’ve all agreed that you can spend a few nights here if you wish.”
“Sir?”
“I have no delusions about how much time you spend with Isabel and I know what you do together…I have no misunderstandings that the time Isabel got pregnant was the first and last time you were together. So if you both want to, you can stay with her and she can stay with you. Just don’t tell me what you do.” Philip said
“Uh, thank you Mr Evans.” Alex said
“And don’t call me that, call me Philip okay.”
“Huh!”
“Alex you saved my daughter and both your father and I are proud of you for what you did. You didn’t even blink before you stepped up to the plate, my Isabel’s in safe hands with you and now I know for sure that you’ll take care of her.”
“You can count on that. Thank you Mr…sorry, Philip. Okay, that’s just weird saying that.” Alex said
“Well how about you call me that until you and Iz get married? Then you call me dad.”
“That I think I can do.”
“But you’re sleeping on the couch.” Philip said
Alex knew that was coming. Philip was being to good to be true and was waiting for the down point. Philip on the other hand loved seeing the look of disappointment on the young man’s face. It certainly made his day but he certainly had no misconception of where Alex would end up by morning.
Midnight…
Everyone had gone home, Max was sleeping in his room, Isabel in hers and Alex was in a sleeping bag on the couch. Neither he nor Isabel could sleep despite the fact that for the first time she was in the get up Alex had bought her and was surrounded by silk. Isabel knew that she needed Alex’s touch!
Carefully she slid out from under the covers and put on the matching silk robe before tiptoeing out of her room. After climbing down the stairs she made her way into the living room to find her fiancé staring up at the ceiling.
“Alex.” She whispered as she moved down to his side
“Hey.” he whispered back
“Alex, I need you. Please come with me.” Isabel said
Alex got onto his feet and followed Isabel back to her room. He closed the door behind them and used his powers to seal it. Alex watched as Isabel faced away from him and watched as she let the robe fall down her arms and puddle at the floor. Slowly he moved behind her, pulled his t-shirt off and wrapped his arms around her. They both relished in the feel of the exposed skin of Isabel’s back against Alex’s chest.
“I love you.” Alex whispered
“I love you too.” she replied
Alex gently caressed Isabel through the silk material, he found it impossible to determine where the silk ended and her skin began. Gently he hooked his finger around the straps of her nightdress and pulled them off her shoulders, letting the silk flow down her body until it rested on the floor with her robe. It didn’t take long for Alex’s boxers to join them.
Isabel pulled back the covers and slid in while holding them open for her mate who slid in after her. Gently they stroked each others bodies as their mouths locked together. Isabel pressed her full breasts into Alex’s chest as she brought her leg up and stroked it against his. Before long Alex was as hard as he was going to get, Isabel bit her lower lip as she reached her hand down between their bodies and took hold of his length in her hand.
Gently Alex gave a loud sigh as Isabel made the intimate contact, his breathing became heavier as she pumped him a few times. Isabel wasn’t satisfied with that however and continued to give Alex a hand job. Alex’s mouth opened as his eyes closed, Isabel no longer bit her lip. Every time Alex sighed, her mouth opened and she took an intake of air, her eyes focussing on her lover’s face and the pleasure she was giving him.
“Isabel.” he sighed
“Like that?” she asked
“Oh yeah!”
Isabel smiled and latched on his mouth once again. Their tongues caressed each other as their juices mixed.
“Isabel, please. If you don’t stop…I want to be inside you.” Alex sighed as he backed off from the kiss.
“Then you better hurry up, my love.” she breathed out.
Alex was about to push her onto her back but she stopped him and pushed him back. Isabel never let go of his dick as he straddled his waist, the silk sheets bunched up at her waist and down over her legs which Alex gently caressed under the delicate material.
Isabel pointed the meat that she owned completely straight up and sank down onto it. Every inch of it sliding into her waiting body, her walls were already contracting around it. Both sighing at the contact as he was completely engulfed within her. Both were desperate not to make a sound, they wanted to scream to the world about the pleasure that was flowing freely but having her parents in the next room put a dampener on that.
Isabel leaned down, letting her tits hang down so that her nipples scrapped along his flesh as she rocked back and forth. Alex met Isabel’s movements, his hips gently thrust up as she pushed down. His hands had moved from her soft legs and wrapped them around her back. Isabel adjusted her legs so that they were now stretched out down the length of the bed and Alex rolled her over onto her back as his arms locked under hers.
Gently they grinded against each other, joined together at the hips and at the lips. Every gentle thrust, every tender movement brought a pleasure filled groan that escaped into their mate’s mouth.
“Alex, please…” Isabel sighed with a whispered, high-pitched voice
Alex picked up the pace, if Isabel wanted to cum now then he was more than happy to oblige. The silk was completely wrapped around them, holding them to each other as the moved quicker and quicker but Alex made sure that it wasn’t fast enough to cause the headboard to bash against the wall.
It didn’t take long for his thrusts to become quick and deep, his cock throbbed with the need to cum. Isabel felt it and felt her walls quiver in response, one of the weird things about the sex in their relationship was that whenever one felt as thought they were about to cum, both felt it and went to the edge themselves. Neither was left wanting as they made love!
“Oh god!” she said as loudly as she dared
“Uh, ohhhhh!” responded Alex
Just as Alex shot his seed into Isabel, she reached her climax and held him tightly as her legs wrapped around his waist. Both were breathing incredibly hard as they looked into each other’s eyes.
“I’m never going to loose you again.” Alex said as he ran his hand down her cheek.
“And I’m never gonna let any one try to kill you again.” Isabel said, part of it was a joke but another part of it was serious.
Alex reached down again and captured Isabel’s lips once again, it was a kiss filled with passion and a need never to let anything separate them again. As the couple dislodged themselves from each other, Alex pulled out the sides of the sheet that had been lodged under them and exposed their naked bodies. They looked down and spotted a gently glow on Isabel’s belly that quickly turned into two bright sparks of light.
“What’s going on?” Isabel asked; since she became pregnant she never glowed.
“Nothing, they’re both fine now. They’ve just adapted to my new power level, which means that we’ve got some extra classes to go to along with Max and Liz. I’ll tell you about it in the morning but go to sleep now, okay?” Alex said
“Okay!” Isabel whispered as Alex covered them in the sheet. As Alex lay back Isabel rested her head on his chest in an identical way to their first time together. Before long the two drifted off into a deep sleep.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 56
Deluca Residence, A Few Hours Earlier
Maria had been torn, on one hand she wanted to spend the night with her fiancé but on the other she was dying to tell her mother. Amy won out!
“Mom!” Maria called out giddily, “Mom, where are you?”
“In here sweetie!” Amy replied from the kitchen
Maria ran to the kitchen with a smile on her face that would cheer even Michael up.
“You’re late…and I’m guessing something good happened.” Amy told her daughter
Maria couldn’t wait any longer and raised her hand up next to her head, wiggling her ring finger.
“Oh I’m gonna kill him.” Amy said
That took away the smile!
“Mom?” Maria asked
“I was hoping that he would ask MY permission first!” Amy responded before she smiled back at her daughter
“God, mom...never do that again.”
Amy moved over to her daughter and hugged her tight. “I’m so happy for you sweetie. Now let me guess he took you out to dinner and got down on one knee and for once in his life he was romantic.” Amy said hopefully
“No.” Maria said plainly before she proceeded to tell her mother of how Michael asked.
“You’re telling me he asked while you were having an argument.” Amy said with disbelief as she and Maria sat down at the table
“Well yeah…you see everyone else was already engaged without telling me so I was pis…”
“Upset!” Amy finished for her daughter
“Yeah and I had a right to be. Michael mumbled something and I thought that he felt like he was being pressured into it but it turned out that he already had it planned. He was just put out cause he wanted to be first.”
“Well, sounds like there is some hope for him yet…and now we get to start planning a wedding. Hey you don’t think Isabel would be up to helping?”
“NO…no way. Michael told me way too many stories.” Maria said too quickly
“Hey I thought she was a friend?”
“Oh she is…let’s just say that when it comes to planning Christmas, Michael calls her the Christmas Nazi! Hell even Mrs Evans want to keep her out of the planning for her wedding.”
“Well okay…Christmas Nazi? She can’t be that bad.”
“Well just wait a couple of months, when Christmas comes around then you’ll understand.”
“So, what have you got planned for the rest of the night…you’ve got to be tired after the day you’ve had?” Amy asked
“Well I was planning to go up to the Granolith with Michael.”
“Why?”
“We don’t exactly know. After Michael proposed Max told him to take me to the Granolith as soon as possible. When I looked at Liz, Isabel and Tess…they all had this gleam in their eye. So we decided to head up tonight and get whatever freaky ritual it is over and done with.” Maria said as she dismissed the event. She had no idea the pleasure that awaited her.
“Well I suppose I can let you out for a little while but it is late, I want you home as soon as possible. You do need your rest and I know Michael will back me up on that.”
“He does seem to be a little more protective lately.” Maria agreed
“Hey listen, when you see him could you tell him to stop by for a little chat…okay.” Amy said as she emphasised the word ‘okay’
“Uh sure.”
“Relax Maria, I’ll make sure he comes back to you in one piece.”
“Yeah but will he still want to marry me?” Maria said as she turned to leave, her mother couldn’t help but give a small smile.
Valenti Residence, Same Time
Tess and Kyle were sitting on the sofa…or more precisely Kyle was sitting on the sofa, Tess was lying on it with her head on his lap as he read from a book.
“Uhh…Haley?” said Kyle
“Nah…still doesn’t sound right.” Tess responded
“We’ve gone through half the book.”
“Well maybe there’s something in the other half.”
“Hey guys, what are you doing?” Jim said as he entered the room
“Baby names.” Tess responded as her hand slipped over to rest on her belly
“It’s a little soon isn’t it? Didn’t Liz say you still had way over a year to go?” Jim asked
“Yeah but there are seven juniors on the way, including these two.” Kyle said as he moved his hand on top of Tess’s. “We wanted to get there first.”
“Okay but there is no rush. Make sure you choose right…remember they’ll be stuck with those names for life and I don’t like the idea of laughing every time I hear my grandkids names.”
“Hey, how long did it take you and Kyle’s mother to choose his name?” Tess asked out of curiosity
“About five minutes!”
“Huh?” Kyle asked. His father had just told him to take his time but now he learned that his parents hadn’t even mulled over their choice.
“We didn’t need to think about it Kyle. The second we heard it we knew that it was for you. When you kids hear the right names, you’ll know it.” Jim said confidently
“You know maybe we should consider Antarian names…maybe there’s a couple there?” Tess suggested
“Well if we do that you do realise we’ll have to stick with Antarian tradition on the girl’s name.” Kyle said
“What tradition?” Tess asked as she looked up into her mate’s eyes
“Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed…Ava, Vilandra, Shalara, Serena, Sira…they all end with an ‘a’.” Kyle said
“You know he’s right, I can’t believe I never noticed.” Jim said
“Yeah, me neither…well show’s you how much I pay attention.” Tess said, “Oh well, there are a lot of nice names that end in ‘a’…Sara, Tara, Pamela…”
“Pamela?” Kyle said suddenly
“Yeah…it’s a nice name, right?” Tess asked
“Oh it’s a nice name all right…Pam Troy for example.”
“You’re right…bad choice.” Tess said quickly, “You know that girl ruins a lot of good ideas.”
“Oh you heard the latest one?” Kyle asked
“No. What?”
“Well the rumour is that she still has her sights set on Max. She is planning a little private show for him in the eraser room tomorrow.”
“Does Max know?” Tess asked
“Yeah…Liz told him.”
“Oh…I take it we get front row seats?”
“Oh you got that right. I wouldn’t miss this for the world…or any other.” Kyle answered just as Tess yawed
“On that note…time for bed you two, you got school in the morning. Remember the rules Kyle.” Jim said as the teens stood up to head for their bedroom
“Yeah I know I’m on the floor.” Kyle answered
{Maybe I’ll join you!} Tess told him through their new bond as they closed the door behind them.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence
Liz was exhausted by the time she got home. She wished she could spend the night with Max but the deal she made with her parents made sure that she could spend as much time with him as she liked, just so long as it wasn’t on a school night. She was almost asleep on her feet as she closed her room door and turned on the light.
When she turned round Liz was greeted with the sight of her bed completely covered with pure white silk sheets. She was totally surprised as she looked around the room before moving over to the bed. As she approached it she spotted the nightdress draped over it with a small card on it. Liz picked it up and read it:
*******
Dear Liz,
For you my love, My Queen. Just a little
luxury I felt you deserved, enjoy it!
My eternal love,
Max
*******
Liz was completely blown away as ran her hand along her new sleepwear. A small tear formed in the corner of her eye, she couldn’t believe that she was lucky enough to gain the love of someone like Max and she was gonna make sure she was going to show him just how much she loved him, again and again and again!
Liz went to the bathroom to prepare for bed, a quick shower and her moisturising routine later she put on the nightdress and slid into bed. It didn’t take long for her to fall asleep.
Granolith Chamber, Midnight
Just as Isabel had taken Alex into her room, Maria had arrived at the Granolith to find Michael sitting on the floor against a wall. The second he saw his fiancé Michael jumped to his feet and moved over to her.
“Hey.” Michael said
“Hey.” Maria responded with a bright smile on her face.
The two young lovers were barely inches apart, gazing into the eyes of the other. For both of them the heat in the room had risen several degrees.
“So how did your mom take the news?” Michael asked as he caressed her cheek
“Well…she would like to talk to you.”
“I kinda suspected that but was she…”
“Yeah, she’s happy for us.” Maria said. Michael leaned into kiss her but she sharply brought her head back before he could make contact. “So what are we doing up here?”
“I wish I knew…all Max said was that I should bring you up here.” Michael said as his hands rested on her hips.
“Well…I don’t think that there is anything here. Other than this thing I mean.” Maria said as she cocked her head toward the Granolith.
“I know. We’re all by ourselves.” Michael said as he leaned back down to kiss her but this time he successfully captured her lips.
Maria ran her hands along his arms, across his chest and down to his jeans where she cupped his dick. “A little horny aren’t we?”
“Just thinking about being here with you got me hard.”
“You wanna do it here? That’s a little weird, even for us!” Maria said
“Baby, we did it in the back seat of a car after pulling off of a moderately busy highway. You do remember how that one turned out?” Michael countered as his own hand moved over to Maria’s abdomen.
“Yes, I do seem to remember that little event.”
“Changed my life…for the better I might add.”
Michael kissed her again; their hands were all over each other. His hands pulled up some of the material of her top and quickly pulled it over her head. As he tossed it onto the floor, Michael paused as he looked at the area that until yesterday was adorned with a silver handprint – the place where her own cousin shot her. He gently touched the spot and Maria immediately knew the reason for his hesitation.
“Hey you…I’m fine. Stop worrying about it.”
“I will as soon as Sean’s dealt with. I better get first crack at that son of a bitch.”
“Yeah, right…problem there. I think Isabel and Alex get that. Lonnie also wants to piece of him, you know how protective she is of them and they never got a chance to deal with Sorenson.”
“Oh well, I guess I’ll just settle for protecting you.” Michael said
The two came back together in a searing white-hot kiss. Michael reached round Maria’s back and quickly found the clasp of her bra; with a quick squeeze it became undone and Michael pulled it away from her body.
“You’ve been practicing.” Maria said. She was quite impressed with her lover as there was no longer any fumbling about or using his powers to cheat.
Maria grabbed hold of Michael shirt and removed it. Gently she started to kiss all over his chest before Michael’s hands brought her face back up to meet his. Slowly he pushed Maria up against the side of the Granolith and stripped her of her shorts and underwear…with his teeth. As soon as her clothing was removed and her sex was exposed Michael gently parted her legs and latched his mouth on to her core.
In between licking the length of her slit Michael stabbed his tongue as far in as he could go. Each movement brought sighs of contentment and pleasure from her mouth. Michael’s hands weren’t idle either. As he caressed her thighs, his hands snaked there way up to caress her breasts while he gently pinched her nipples.
“Oh god; Michael…please…Ughhh, more!”
Michael just kept lapping away at her as she ground her hips in a circle, desperately trying to get him closer. He knew that she was getting close but he would have none of it. If Maria was going to cum it was going to be with him inside her and so despite her hands forcing his head in further, he pulled away and stood up. The look of frustration on her face was almost funny but he knew better than to laugh. Michael unfastened his jeans and pushed them off along with his boxers.
Before he had a chance to react and at the very second Maria got a look of his exposed dick, she jumped up onto him. She wrapped her legs and thrust down onto him.
“Easy baby.” Michael said as he held her still
“I need you Michael. Don’t keep me waiting.”
“I wont. I love you.”
Three little words stopped Maria in her tracks. Michael had gotten her so hot that she just wanted to fuck and cum but when she heard Michael telling her that he loved her, she wanted to make love to him.
“I love you too!” she said and Michael released his grip on her waist
Maria leaned back against the Granolith as she began to grind against Michael while he started to move in and out of her. Every movement was slow and loving, Michael’s cock was throbbing inside Maria and both wanted to cum. They didn’t have to wait long as they were already very close when Michael entered her.
As Michael felt his release and shot his load into Maria he felt her legs tighten around him. However he lost a lot of energy and he couldn’t stay standing so he knelt down on the floor. Maria’s eyes were closed as she revelled in the sensations she was feeling but Michael lifted her head and gently kissed her.
The Granolith continued it familiar routine and the pedestal rose from the floor causing both teens to break apart and look over to it.
“That’s new.” Maria said through her delirium
Maria pulled away from Michael and the both stood up before moving to the pedestal. As the approached it the cover retracted revealing two rings.
“Well that explains the big mystery.” Michael said as he removed the rings. He didn’t even think before sliding one onto Maria’s finger and she did the same. Both of the rings melted, Michael’s finger absorbed his ring but Maria’s was absorbed into her engagement ring and for a brief second the diamond in the middle changed colour to amber before returning to normal. Before long both were headed home, Michael decided that he would speak with Amy tomorrow before school.
Old Quarter of the Capitol City, Antar, Same Time
Kivar had spent hours in his chambers asleep. Having his mind ripped out of his body and dumped into a clone drained him of most of his energy but now he was up and about. His master had gone to the ancient ruins in the mountains; it was the only place he ever went except for the palace. Kivar had learned long ago from his father that it was not best to enquire what happens up there.
Right now Kivar needed some answers, he had been beaten by a human and in a heartbeat he was back here on Antar. His master wasn’t exactly forthcoming about it so he decided to look up an old friend. It had taken most of the day to track her down but now here he was, wrapped up in a hooded cloak trying to keep his face hidden from the lowly peasants around him. When he reached the door he opened it and entered.
“Welcome Kivar, I knew you would seek me out eventually.” Said an old woman sitting at a table
“Seer, I have come for…”
“Answers. I know. But what makes you think I will give those answers to you who have killed Zan, betrayed the noble council, recreated the Kon’Ma’Ra and who willingly ordered the separation of the new Vilandra from her mate as well as the termination of their young.” The Seer said
“All I have done was based on your prophecy. My father brought me to see you so that I might know my fate as all those who have come before me have. You said that I would do great things and that…” Kivar said with restraint
“I told you that Vilandra would be your mate. For a time she was but it was your forces that killed her. The new Vilandra, Isabel and her sister Lonnie are not Vilandra and neither will be your mate. I told you that under your actions the five worlds will unit under a single banner. I did not say that it would be yours. Know this Kivar, I gave you the signs. Symbols to look for so that what is to come will not be but you shunned them, ignored them and now what I saw will come to pass. Your abomination has survived Kivar, your precious plague…not all was destroyed by Lorat.”
The old prophet did not miss the smile on Kivar’s face and the glee in his eyes. It sickened her to know that she had the knowledge to change what could happen but was forbidden by those a lot more powerful than Kivar. However, right here and now she could influence the way it goes…but the price! The price of assuring the Antarian way of life, the lives of billions on the five worlds and the other colonies, to make sure the young king and his family survive to reign over the years ahead and that those years were the golden years – some prices had to be paid, no matter how dearly it will cost everyone around her.
“Where…where is the Kon’Ma’Ra?”
“No Kivar, that knowledge is not for you!” she responded
“YOU TRY MY PATIENCE OLD WOMAN!” he yelled as he stood up and grabbed her by the throat.
“You do not need to know where it is Kivar.” The Seer gasped. At her words Kivar released her to continue. “All you need to know is that your master impedes your destiny. You must take his power, take it and use it for your own.”
“How? His power is great.” Kivar enquired
“His power has been weakened, his race is no more and he has no support. His people had a colony on Antar just as they did on Earth. The ruins of the Great Temple of Kith is the sole remaining location of the base, it is where he focuses his power…enter the temple at the first rays of sunlight. Then he will be flesh and only then can you take his power, pierce his heart and take his head. You must stand in his blood and use your powers to ignite it. The energy will flow into you and then it will be your time.”
“It will be done.” Kivar said before leaving the humble hovel.
“Kivar!” she yelled after him, “When the son of Nicholas succumbs to fire you must release your might, send all of it to Skoross. Only then will you achieve the greatness you seek.”
After he was gone the seer stood and smiled. She moved over to a mirror on the wall and touched her hand to it. It began to shimmer and ripple as she reached her hand inside and activated a transmitter. As she withdrew her hand she left for a drawer and pulled out a knife, a dagger passed down through her family of prophets waiting for this day.
“And on that darkest day the spawn of the damned shall rise in the fires of the fallen gods.” The Seer said as she uttered the first phrase of the prophecy. “It is done!” she said happily before plunging the blade into her heart. The true destiny of the Antarian race was soon to begin, she was only glad she would not live to see the way in which it was born. Besides, she would never survive the next phase.
Sector 324:232:556, Abandoned Space Station Naal, Immediately Following
The derelict had been sitting alone for centuries until a lone ship docked with it shortly after the death of King Zan. It had one passenger who only carried a single artefact – The mother of Zan had come here to this place after successfully arranging the resurrection of her children as well as Rath and Ava. The artefact was the Troken, the third and final symbol of Antarian power. The first, the Granolith was with her son. The second, an amulet from before the time of the Granolith and an ancient symbol held in high revere that now adorned Kivar’s neck. The third, a gold pyramid with the all Seeing Eye. A symbol that their people carried with them when they discovered Earth and one that she was able to escape her old home with.
She stored the Troken in a hidden compartment behind her capsule and then she entered into a state of suspended sleep. Now after all this time the only active computer system on the station had picked up the signal it had been waiting for and activated the other systems. The pod deactivated and Nashana woke from her deep sleep.
The first thing she did was to check the date. She was expecting a great deal of time to pass before her awakening but not this long but it also meant that her children were alive and that everything was in place.
“Thank you old friend!” she said quietly. She knew that if the signal awakening her had been sent then the Seer would also be dead.
The Seer had warned her when Nashana was a young woman but she never listened. The prophecies of the Seers were ambiguous at best and open to a thousand interpretations but as the time grew closer the vision became clearer. It was then that the Seer shared the vision through a connection and they both made the arrangements needed for her children.
Quickly she removed the Troken from its resting place and boarded her vessel. She set the controls and activated another signal, one that was meant for another friend.
“From beyond sight, the children of the fallen cradles shall journey as one. Guided by the light of the sixth, home of the chosen of the Progenitors. Fallen children shall follow the beacon’s light that shone distant from home and there they will find light under the king reborn.” Nashana said as she spoke another part of the prophecy
Larek’s Chambers, Kalarian Royal Palace
Larek was looking through his latest briefing notes from Lorat’s spy probes. As per usual nothing major since the discovery of the new warships, all he was waiting for was for his host on Earth to finish preparation and then he and Lorat could go there.
All of a sudden the lights in the room blinked on and off a couple of times. He had almost forgotten about that old system and smiled, he knew all to well what it meant.
“Larek, the hosts are ready.” Lorat said as he entered the chamber but he stopped when he saw his friends face. “What’s going on?”
“I just received a message…Queen Nashana is returning!” Larek responded
“Then the Seer’s prophecy…”
“It’s time Lorat. I just wish they told us what was going to happen.”
“Yeah tell me about it…how do you think she’ll take the news about Max and the others?” Lorat asked
“You mean about them choosing human mates or that Nashana is about to be a grandmother?”
“Yeah.”
“I think that once she meets her future daughter and son in-law she’ll be has happy as she was before all this started.”
“I hope so, I missed that smile of hers. It seemed light the stars themselves.”
“I know, it’ll be good to have her back where she belongs.”
To Be Continued…
Deluca Residence, A Few Hours Earlier
Maria had been torn, on one hand she wanted to spend the night with her fiancé but on the other she was dying to tell her mother. Amy won out!
“Mom!” Maria called out giddily, “Mom, where are you?”
“In here sweetie!” Amy replied from the kitchen
Maria ran to the kitchen with a smile on her face that would cheer even Michael up.
“You’re late…and I’m guessing something good happened.” Amy told her daughter
Maria couldn’t wait any longer and raised her hand up next to her head, wiggling her ring finger.
“Oh I’m gonna kill him.” Amy said
That took away the smile!
“Mom?” Maria asked
“I was hoping that he would ask MY permission first!” Amy responded before she smiled back at her daughter
“God, mom...never do that again.”
Amy moved over to her daughter and hugged her tight. “I’m so happy for you sweetie. Now let me guess he took you out to dinner and got down on one knee and for once in his life he was romantic.” Amy said hopefully
“No.” Maria said plainly before she proceeded to tell her mother of how Michael asked.
“You’re telling me he asked while you were having an argument.” Amy said with disbelief as she and Maria sat down at the table
“Well yeah…you see everyone else was already engaged without telling me so I was pis…”
“Upset!” Amy finished for her daughter
“Yeah and I had a right to be. Michael mumbled something and I thought that he felt like he was being pressured into it but it turned out that he already had it planned. He was just put out cause he wanted to be first.”
“Well, sounds like there is some hope for him yet…and now we get to start planning a wedding. Hey you don’t think Isabel would be up to helping?”
“NO…no way. Michael told me way too many stories.” Maria said too quickly
“Hey I thought she was a friend?”
“Oh she is…let’s just say that when it comes to planning Christmas, Michael calls her the Christmas Nazi! Hell even Mrs Evans want to keep her out of the planning for her wedding.”
“Well okay…Christmas Nazi? She can’t be that bad.”
“Well just wait a couple of months, when Christmas comes around then you’ll understand.”
“So, what have you got planned for the rest of the night…you’ve got to be tired after the day you’ve had?” Amy asked
“Well I was planning to go up to the Granolith with Michael.”
“Why?”
“We don’t exactly know. After Michael proposed Max told him to take me to the Granolith as soon as possible. When I looked at Liz, Isabel and Tess…they all had this gleam in their eye. So we decided to head up tonight and get whatever freaky ritual it is over and done with.” Maria said as she dismissed the event. She had no idea the pleasure that awaited her.
“Well I suppose I can let you out for a little while but it is late, I want you home as soon as possible. You do need your rest and I know Michael will back me up on that.”
“He does seem to be a little more protective lately.” Maria agreed
“Hey listen, when you see him could you tell him to stop by for a little chat…okay.” Amy said as she emphasised the word ‘okay’
“Uh sure.”
“Relax Maria, I’ll make sure he comes back to you in one piece.”
“Yeah but will he still want to marry me?” Maria said as she turned to leave, her mother couldn’t help but give a small smile.
Valenti Residence, Same Time
Tess and Kyle were sitting on the sofa…or more precisely Kyle was sitting on the sofa, Tess was lying on it with her head on his lap as he read from a book.
“Uhh…Haley?” said Kyle
“Nah…still doesn’t sound right.” Tess responded
“We’ve gone through half the book.”
“Well maybe there’s something in the other half.”
“Hey guys, what are you doing?” Jim said as he entered the room
“Baby names.” Tess responded as her hand slipped over to rest on her belly
“It’s a little soon isn’t it? Didn’t Liz say you still had way over a year to go?” Jim asked
“Yeah but there are seven juniors on the way, including these two.” Kyle said as he moved his hand on top of Tess’s. “We wanted to get there first.”
“Okay but there is no rush. Make sure you choose right…remember they’ll be stuck with those names for life and I don’t like the idea of laughing every time I hear my grandkids names.”
“Hey, how long did it take you and Kyle’s mother to choose his name?” Tess asked out of curiosity
“About five minutes!”
“Huh?” Kyle asked. His father had just told him to take his time but now he learned that his parents hadn’t even mulled over their choice.
“We didn’t need to think about it Kyle. The second we heard it we knew that it was for you. When you kids hear the right names, you’ll know it.” Jim said confidently
“You know maybe we should consider Antarian names…maybe there’s a couple there?” Tess suggested
“Well if we do that you do realise we’ll have to stick with Antarian tradition on the girl’s name.” Kyle said
“What tradition?” Tess asked as she looked up into her mate’s eyes
“Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed…Ava, Vilandra, Shalara, Serena, Sira…they all end with an ‘a’.” Kyle said
“You know he’s right, I can’t believe I never noticed.” Jim said
“Yeah, me neither…well show’s you how much I pay attention.” Tess said, “Oh well, there are a lot of nice names that end in ‘a’…Sara, Tara, Pamela…”
“Pamela?” Kyle said suddenly
“Yeah…it’s a nice name, right?” Tess asked
“Oh it’s a nice name all right…Pam Troy for example.”
“You’re right…bad choice.” Tess said quickly, “You know that girl ruins a lot of good ideas.”
“Oh you heard the latest one?” Kyle asked
“No. What?”
“Well the rumour is that she still has her sights set on Max. She is planning a little private show for him in the eraser room tomorrow.”
“Does Max know?” Tess asked
“Yeah…Liz told him.”
“Oh…I take it we get front row seats?”
“Oh you got that right. I wouldn’t miss this for the world…or any other.” Kyle answered just as Tess yawed
“On that note…time for bed you two, you got school in the morning. Remember the rules Kyle.” Jim said as the teens stood up to head for their bedroom
“Yeah I know I’m on the floor.” Kyle answered
{Maybe I’ll join you!} Tess told him through their new bond as they closed the door behind them.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence
Liz was exhausted by the time she got home. She wished she could spend the night with Max but the deal she made with her parents made sure that she could spend as much time with him as she liked, just so long as it wasn’t on a school night. She was almost asleep on her feet as she closed her room door and turned on the light.
When she turned round Liz was greeted with the sight of her bed completely covered with pure white silk sheets. She was totally surprised as she looked around the room before moving over to the bed. As she approached it she spotted the nightdress draped over it with a small card on it. Liz picked it up and read it:
*******
Dear Liz,
For you my love, My Queen. Just a little
luxury I felt you deserved, enjoy it!
My eternal love,
Max
*******
Liz was completely blown away as ran her hand along her new sleepwear. A small tear formed in the corner of her eye, she couldn’t believe that she was lucky enough to gain the love of someone like Max and she was gonna make sure she was going to show him just how much she loved him, again and again and again!
Liz went to the bathroom to prepare for bed, a quick shower and her moisturising routine later she put on the nightdress and slid into bed. It didn’t take long for her to fall asleep.
Granolith Chamber, Midnight
Just as Isabel had taken Alex into her room, Maria had arrived at the Granolith to find Michael sitting on the floor against a wall. The second he saw his fiancé Michael jumped to his feet and moved over to her.
“Hey.” Michael said
“Hey.” Maria responded with a bright smile on her face.
The two young lovers were barely inches apart, gazing into the eyes of the other. For both of them the heat in the room had risen several degrees.
“So how did your mom take the news?” Michael asked as he caressed her cheek
“Well…she would like to talk to you.”
“I kinda suspected that but was she…”
“Yeah, she’s happy for us.” Maria said. Michael leaned into kiss her but she sharply brought her head back before he could make contact. “So what are we doing up here?”
“I wish I knew…all Max said was that I should bring you up here.” Michael said as his hands rested on her hips.
“Well…I don’t think that there is anything here. Other than this thing I mean.” Maria said as she cocked her head toward the Granolith.
“I know. We’re all by ourselves.” Michael said as he leaned back down to kiss her but this time he successfully captured her lips.
Maria ran her hands along his arms, across his chest and down to his jeans where she cupped his dick. “A little horny aren’t we?”
“Just thinking about being here with you got me hard.”
“You wanna do it here? That’s a little weird, even for us!” Maria said
“Baby, we did it in the back seat of a car after pulling off of a moderately busy highway. You do remember how that one turned out?” Michael countered as his own hand moved over to Maria’s abdomen.
“Yes, I do seem to remember that little event.”
“Changed my life…for the better I might add.”
Michael kissed her again; their hands were all over each other. His hands pulled up some of the material of her top and quickly pulled it over her head. As he tossed it onto the floor, Michael paused as he looked at the area that until yesterday was adorned with a silver handprint – the place where her own cousin shot her. He gently touched the spot and Maria immediately knew the reason for his hesitation.
“Hey you…I’m fine. Stop worrying about it.”
“I will as soon as Sean’s dealt with. I better get first crack at that son of a bitch.”
“Yeah, right…problem there. I think Isabel and Alex get that. Lonnie also wants to piece of him, you know how protective she is of them and they never got a chance to deal with Sorenson.”
“Oh well, I guess I’ll just settle for protecting you.” Michael said
The two came back together in a searing white-hot kiss. Michael reached round Maria’s back and quickly found the clasp of her bra; with a quick squeeze it became undone and Michael pulled it away from her body.
“You’ve been practicing.” Maria said. She was quite impressed with her lover as there was no longer any fumbling about or using his powers to cheat.
Maria grabbed hold of Michael shirt and removed it. Gently she started to kiss all over his chest before Michael’s hands brought her face back up to meet his. Slowly he pushed Maria up against the side of the Granolith and stripped her of her shorts and underwear…with his teeth. As soon as her clothing was removed and her sex was exposed Michael gently parted her legs and latched his mouth on to her core.
In between licking the length of her slit Michael stabbed his tongue as far in as he could go. Each movement brought sighs of contentment and pleasure from her mouth. Michael’s hands weren’t idle either. As he caressed her thighs, his hands snaked there way up to caress her breasts while he gently pinched her nipples.
“Oh god; Michael…please…Ughhh, more!”
Michael just kept lapping away at her as she ground her hips in a circle, desperately trying to get him closer. He knew that she was getting close but he would have none of it. If Maria was going to cum it was going to be with him inside her and so despite her hands forcing his head in further, he pulled away and stood up. The look of frustration on her face was almost funny but he knew better than to laugh. Michael unfastened his jeans and pushed them off along with his boxers.
Before he had a chance to react and at the very second Maria got a look of his exposed dick, she jumped up onto him. She wrapped her legs and thrust down onto him.
“Easy baby.” Michael said as he held her still
“I need you Michael. Don’t keep me waiting.”
“I wont. I love you.”
Three little words stopped Maria in her tracks. Michael had gotten her so hot that she just wanted to fuck and cum but when she heard Michael telling her that he loved her, she wanted to make love to him.
“I love you too!” she said and Michael released his grip on her waist
Maria leaned back against the Granolith as she began to grind against Michael while he started to move in and out of her. Every movement was slow and loving, Michael’s cock was throbbing inside Maria and both wanted to cum. They didn’t have to wait long as they were already very close when Michael entered her.
As Michael felt his release and shot his load into Maria he felt her legs tighten around him. However he lost a lot of energy and he couldn’t stay standing so he knelt down on the floor. Maria’s eyes were closed as she revelled in the sensations she was feeling but Michael lifted her head and gently kissed her.
The Granolith continued it familiar routine and the pedestal rose from the floor causing both teens to break apart and look over to it.
“That’s new.” Maria said through her delirium
Maria pulled away from Michael and the both stood up before moving to the pedestal. As the approached it the cover retracted revealing two rings.
“Well that explains the big mystery.” Michael said as he removed the rings. He didn’t even think before sliding one onto Maria’s finger and she did the same. Both of the rings melted, Michael’s finger absorbed his ring but Maria’s was absorbed into her engagement ring and for a brief second the diamond in the middle changed colour to amber before returning to normal. Before long both were headed home, Michael decided that he would speak with Amy tomorrow before school.
Old Quarter of the Capitol City, Antar, Same Time
Kivar had spent hours in his chambers asleep. Having his mind ripped out of his body and dumped into a clone drained him of most of his energy but now he was up and about. His master had gone to the ancient ruins in the mountains; it was the only place he ever went except for the palace. Kivar had learned long ago from his father that it was not best to enquire what happens up there.
Right now Kivar needed some answers, he had been beaten by a human and in a heartbeat he was back here on Antar. His master wasn’t exactly forthcoming about it so he decided to look up an old friend. It had taken most of the day to track her down but now here he was, wrapped up in a hooded cloak trying to keep his face hidden from the lowly peasants around him. When he reached the door he opened it and entered.
“Welcome Kivar, I knew you would seek me out eventually.” Said an old woman sitting at a table
“Seer, I have come for…”
“Answers. I know. But what makes you think I will give those answers to you who have killed Zan, betrayed the noble council, recreated the Kon’Ma’Ra and who willingly ordered the separation of the new Vilandra from her mate as well as the termination of their young.” The Seer said
“All I have done was based on your prophecy. My father brought me to see you so that I might know my fate as all those who have come before me have. You said that I would do great things and that…” Kivar said with restraint
“I told you that Vilandra would be your mate. For a time she was but it was your forces that killed her. The new Vilandra, Isabel and her sister Lonnie are not Vilandra and neither will be your mate. I told you that under your actions the five worlds will unit under a single banner. I did not say that it would be yours. Know this Kivar, I gave you the signs. Symbols to look for so that what is to come will not be but you shunned them, ignored them and now what I saw will come to pass. Your abomination has survived Kivar, your precious plague…not all was destroyed by Lorat.”
The old prophet did not miss the smile on Kivar’s face and the glee in his eyes. It sickened her to know that she had the knowledge to change what could happen but was forbidden by those a lot more powerful than Kivar. However, right here and now she could influence the way it goes…but the price! The price of assuring the Antarian way of life, the lives of billions on the five worlds and the other colonies, to make sure the young king and his family survive to reign over the years ahead and that those years were the golden years – some prices had to be paid, no matter how dearly it will cost everyone around her.
“Where…where is the Kon’Ma’Ra?”
“No Kivar, that knowledge is not for you!” she responded
“YOU TRY MY PATIENCE OLD WOMAN!” he yelled as he stood up and grabbed her by the throat.
“You do not need to know where it is Kivar.” The Seer gasped. At her words Kivar released her to continue. “All you need to know is that your master impedes your destiny. You must take his power, take it and use it for your own.”
“How? His power is great.” Kivar enquired
“His power has been weakened, his race is no more and he has no support. His people had a colony on Antar just as they did on Earth. The ruins of the Great Temple of Kith is the sole remaining location of the base, it is where he focuses his power…enter the temple at the first rays of sunlight. Then he will be flesh and only then can you take his power, pierce his heart and take his head. You must stand in his blood and use your powers to ignite it. The energy will flow into you and then it will be your time.”
“It will be done.” Kivar said before leaving the humble hovel.
“Kivar!” she yelled after him, “When the son of Nicholas succumbs to fire you must release your might, send all of it to Skoross. Only then will you achieve the greatness you seek.”
After he was gone the seer stood and smiled. She moved over to a mirror on the wall and touched her hand to it. It began to shimmer and ripple as she reached her hand inside and activated a transmitter. As she withdrew her hand she left for a drawer and pulled out a knife, a dagger passed down through her family of prophets waiting for this day.
“And on that darkest day the spawn of the damned shall rise in the fires of the fallen gods.” The Seer said as she uttered the first phrase of the prophecy. “It is done!” she said happily before plunging the blade into her heart. The true destiny of the Antarian race was soon to begin, she was only glad she would not live to see the way in which it was born. Besides, she would never survive the next phase.
Sector 324:232:556, Abandoned Space Station Naal, Immediately Following
The derelict had been sitting alone for centuries until a lone ship docked with it shortly after the death of King Zan. It had one passenger who only carried a single artefact – The mother of Zan had come here to this place after successfully arranging the resurrection of her children as well as Rath and Ava. The artefact was the Troken, the third and final symbol of Antarian power. The first, the Granolith was with her son. The second, an amulet from before the time of the Granolith and an ancient symbol held in high revere that now adorned Kivar’s neck. The third, a gold pyramid with the all Seeing Eye. A symbol that their people carried with them when they discovered Earth and one that she was able to escape her old home with.
She stored the Troken in a hidden compartment behind her capsule and then she entered into a state of suspended sleep. Now after all this time the only active computer system on the station had picked up the signal it had been waiting for and activated the other systems. The pod deactivated and Nashana woke from her deep sleep.
The first thing she did was to check the date. She was expecting a great deal of time to pass before her awakening but not this long but it also meant that her children were alive and that everything was in place.
“Thank you old friend!” she said quietly. She knew that if the signal awakening her had been sent then the Seer would also be dead.
The Seer had warned her when Nashana was a young woman but she never listened. The prophecies of the Seers were ambiguous at best and open to a thousand interpretations but as the time grew closer the vision became clearer. It was then that the Seer shared the vision through a connection and they both made the arrangements needed for her children.
Quickly she removed the Troken from its resting place and boarded her vessel. She set the controls and activated another signal, one that was meant for another friend.
“From beyond sight, the children of the fallen cradles shall journey as one. Guided by the light of the sixth, home of the chosen of the Progenitors. Fallen children shall follow the beacon’s light that shone distant from home and there they will find light under the king reborn.” Nashana said as she spoke another part of the prophecy
Larek’s Chambers, Kalarian Royal Palace
Larek was looking through his latest briefing notes from Lorat’s spy probes. As per usual nothing major since the discovery of the new warships, all he was waiting for was for his host on Earth to finish preparation and then he and Lorat could go there.
All of a sudden the lights in the room blinked on and off a couple of times. He had almost forgotten about that old system and smiled, he knew all to well what it meant.
“Larek, the hosts are ready.” Lorat said as he entered the chamber but he stopped when he saw his friends face. “What’s going on?”
“I just received a message…Queen Nashana is returning!” Larek responded
“Then the Seer’s prophecy…”
“It’s time Lorat. I just wish they told us what was going to happen.”
“Yeah tell me about it…how do you think she’ll take the news about Max and the others?” Lorat asked
“You mean about them choosing human mates or that Nashana is about to be a grandmother?”
“Yeah.”
“I think that once she meets her future daughter and son in-law she’ll be has happy as she was before all this started.”
“I hope so, I missed that smile of hers. It seemed light the stars themselves.”
“I know, it’ll be good to have her back where she belongs.”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 57
Dreamscape~
Alex’s new power level had one drawback; his subconscious mind had a more active outlet than just dreaming. Through his connection to Isabel he was able to access her dream-walking abilities and through the bonding rings the dream-walk was expanded to everyone who possessed a ring from the Granolith.
Just as it had before the dream began in the bedroom he shared with Isabel but it wasn’t either of the rooms. This room was completely different as though it was a part of another house yet it still felt comfortable, like home! Alex stood for a moment as he watched his wife play with their infant children but as he moved over to the bed and sat along side Isabel the images shifted so that they were outside. Just ask before they were sitting in seats with Liz and Max but so were Maria, Michael, Kyle and Tess. All watching their kids splash around in the pool and looked on as Gandi floated over, letting her tentacles drop down and a couple of the children swing on them.
All of a sudden they could here a ringing. It was a constant sound that would not go away and that disrupted the serenity of the images before the young group. It snapped them out of the dream and woke them up.
Real World~ 07:00
As Isabel woke up she reached over and switched off her alarm clock that had woken them up before turning back to look at Alex. The two just stared into each other’s eyes before Isabel spoke.
“Alex, they were so beautiful.”
“They take after their mother.” Alex replied as he moved a strand of hair away from her eyes and caressed her cheek. His next movement was to move his finger closer to her eye to wipe away a small tear that had formed.
“Their father too.” Isabel said
“As much as I want to stay here, if we don’t get moving we are going to be late.”
“I know…got to admit these silk sheets feel incredible.” Isabel said
“Yeah, they were a very good buy.” Alex said as he pulled the sheet up over them and snuggled closer to her.
“And one that deserves a little more rewarding.” Isabel teased
“You’ve already given me my reward.” Alex said coyly
“Well I think a little more is needed. Maybe you could meet me in the Eraser Room a little later?”
“Hmmm, Isabel Evans I do believe you’ve made a very tempting offer.”
“Temptation is there to be given into…at least where I’m concerned. But right now I’m more tempted to take you to the shower.” Isabel said while pressing her body closer to Alex
“What’s stopping you?” he asked
“Absolutely nothing.” Isabel responded before jumping out of bed and dragged Alex into her adjoining bathroom.
20 Minutes Later…
Both teens stood under the falling water, their bodies pressed tightly against each other as they passionately kissed while their hands roamed all over their backs. There was nothing sexual about this time together; it was just the sharing of love as they held each other.
They had completely forgotten about getting washed but then that was the beauty of having powers…water was not always necessary!
“I wonder what everyone would think if they knew about half of the things we get up to.” Alex said as he pulled away from her
“They would say…how did you get so very, very lucky! Then they would probably try to get in on the action.” Isabel responded
“Well if they tried to get any closer to you then I could easily arrange for them to become the first humans to see Mars…up close and very personal.” Alex said seriously
“You know Antarians think of the Omniriad as gods right…you know the whole Progenitor thing.”
“Yes I do seem to remember that.” Alex said sarcastically, “What are you getting at?”
“Well, humans are apart of the Omniriad and you and Liz are the closest to actually being them than anyone else…”
“And…”
“How many women can say they’ve made love to a god.” Isabel teased
“Arrr, don’t, please don’t. You’ll really do some damage to my ego.” Alex said as he rested his head in her shoulder.
“Oh god.” Isabel suddenly said, “We better get out of here.”
The two realised the time and quickly ran back into the bedroom to get dressed. “So much for getting cleaned up.” Isabel said
Alex smiled and waved his hands over himself and Isabel. The remaining water on their bodies was dried off and they were as clean as they could get. His next task was his clothes and within seconds they was as fresh as possible. Alex couldn’t wait until he had some of his own stuff here in Isabel’s room…it would certainly be easier.
Out in the Living Room…
Philip had just woken up; today was one of the very few days he got to sleep in - his first appointment wasn’t until 11am. He had clumsily walked out of his room wearing a robe and headed to the kitchen for some coffee but was heading that way via the living room. He walked by the sofa but suddenly stopped as he looked down at it and spotted crumpled sheets and pillows.
“Well that was predictable.” He said as he realised that at some point during the night Alex had gone to Isabel…or more likely the other way around.
“Yes it was and if you say anything to them we’ll be getting a divorce.” Diane mocked as she sneaked up behind her husband.
The two elder Evans walked into the kitchen. Diane poured the coffee while Philip spotted the blinking light on the answering machine.
Oval Office, White House, Same Time
Through his staff the President had picked up on a couple of rumours floating around the press corp. and had asked them to be looked into. Now armed with a strong cup of coffee he walked into his office to find his Chief of Staff waiting by the desk.
“Well?” asked the President
“Its true.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me.”
“No, at least four UFO groups have come together to get information through a lawsuit. The judge that signed the order has a granddaughter in Maine. She’s in a mental institution after suffering from a mental breakdown.”
“Let me guess, she claimed she was abducted by aliens.”
“Right, he and the groups are tired of the silence from Max and his friends. They want answers. I’ve asked Agent Flynn to inform them this morning, along with that other matter.”
“Is there anything we can do?”
“I’ve already got the others working on it but I doubt it.”
Minutes Later…
Max, Isabel and Alex came into the kitchen and saw a look of absolute dread on their faces.
“What’s going on?” Max asked
“Yeah, you look like you’ve been scared nearly to death.” Isabel said
“You had better sit down. We’ve got something to tell you.” Diane said
“We just got a message on the machine…the family is coming.” Philip said. It was always how he described his family…or more precisely how his wife described them.
Philips family liked her well enough but when it got out that she and Philip have to adopt children relations got a little colder, especially from his mother. The father was the exact opposite whose sole function appeared to be to temper her blade. Then there was Philips sister’s daughter, the cousin of Max and Isabel. It was she who originally labelled Isabel as the Ice Princess. Candy (not a nickname) was always a rival to Isabel in every way imaginable and when ever they got together there was usually a firework or two.
“Oh boy.” Max said
Alex felt the surge of emotion in his mate as well as an intense chill.
“Not a good thing I take it?” he said
“No, not a good thing. I take it this is because…” Isabel said
“Yes. Apparently they wanted to come when it first got out but dad was able to stop them. Told them to hold off until the initial tourist burst wore off…now that they have a chance to get into town quietly, they’re coming.” Philip said
“Now Isabel, just because you don’t have anything to hide now we don’t want you to do anything.” Diane said, almost begging.
“Okay…just keep her away from me and make that Lonnie and Zan as well.” Isabel said
“Got that right. If they even utter a bad thing toward them then they’ll…well.” Max continued
“Okay, so I’m guessing we’ll be having a talk on the way to school.” Alex said and Isabel just nodded just as the doorbell rang.
Max left to answer the door and after a few minutes he returned with Agent Flynn in tow. The look on his face showed that he had even more bad news.
“Bad news?” Alex asked, knowing what to expect
“Well a couple of things…in a couple of days you’re going to be served with a lawsuit. A lot of people would like any information you have on alien abductions and are a little tired of you’re lack of comments on the subject.” Flynn said
“Well I kind of expected something but isn’t a lawsuit a little much?” Max asked
“A little, the Chief of Staff told me that he’s looking into ways around it but you should expect that you’ll have to give a lot of answers on it…publicly.”
“Great.” Max said as he sat down at the table
“What was the other thing?” Isabel asked
“Yeah, it would appear that there are a number of hate groups forming. Just a few that is considering your presence a threat. What happened in New York with Kivar and the fact that there are still Skins somewhere out there…you’re just a visual target for it.” Flynn said
“We’ve got a lot of P.R. work to do.” Diane said as she drank down the coffee.
“Yeah…Max maybe you should consider releasing some information. You don’t have to tell them all of it but…” Philip said
“But what dad? The only thing we know about the abductions is that about a dozen people get taken over by aliens to use for meetings and stuff. Somehow I don’t think anyone is going to appreciate that. Brody understands it but what about the others and then there those will just cause no end of problems.” Max said dejected but realised his father was right. “Okay so what do we do?”
“You hire a P.R. firm…hell there are hundreds to choose from.” Alex said
“Yeah I suppose!” Max said, “Well that’s something to do at the weekend.”
The doorbell rang again.
This time Isabel rolled her eyes, “Well we’re popular this morning.” She said before leaving to get the door.
She returned with another agent who was keeping a close eye on a thin guy wearing a bowtie.
“Mr Evans this is Hans J. Gruber. His identification said he’s an appraiser from the bank in Switzerland that you contacted.” said the agent
“Oh yes, Mr Gruber. We weren’t expecting you until tomorrow.” Philip said as he nodded to the agent who left the room to return to his post.
“Yes Mr Evans, the bank sent me out as soon as possible given the unique nature of this transaction.” Gruber said through his thick accent
“Well thank you for acting quickly on this…but how much has your bank told you about this?” Philip said as he looked at the mans briefcase and noted the lack of equipment
“Just that several accounts have been opened for you’re children and their friends and that I’m here to appraise the quality and value of the gems that are to be deposited at the bank.” Gruber said
Every one just looked at each other before turning back to him. “There are more than just a few gems Mr Gruber. There are…well there is about a dozen or so crates about the size of a bed side table.” Max said
“Ah…well then I’ll sample a random selection of each type from each of the crates. I’ll count up all of the gems and that should get a close approximation. A more detailed examination can be conducted when the gems are secured at the bank.” Gruber suggested
“Very well but there is one thing we have to ask of you.” Philip said as he pulled out a document from his briefcase on the counter. “This is basically a confidentiality contract. You will be seeing things that no one else outside of the family has seen and will be going to a place that is very personal to my children. I’m sure that you can understand that they would not like anything you see to be told to others.”
“I understand Mr Evans.” Gruber said as he read and signed the document. Philip looked it over and smiled.
“Now all we got to do is get you up there.” Diane said
“Well Zan is on his way over, Alex could zap him over and head up there.” Max said
“Zap? Is that what it’s called now?” Alex said as he raised his hand and opened a wormhole.
Unfortunately for Zan it opened horizontally about five foot from the floor and he landed flat on his face.
“Alex, I swear to got if you do that again I’m gonna beat your ass into the next millennium.” Zan said as he rubbed his hand over his nose
“Zan, this is Mr Gruber from the bank. We’ll be taking him up to the chamber this morning.” Max told his brother
“That’s today…oh right. Uh no problem, we can head up there now.” Zan said.
Max pulled out his transporter and moved closer to Zan & Gruber. “You...eh…you better hold on. This is one hell of a ride.” He said as he activated the unit.
Pod Chamber, Immediately Following
The trio was zapped straight into the chamber. Gruber almost fell backwards but Max and Zan were able to catch him in time.
“Told you.” Max said
The two brothers moved to the wall and opened the door to the hidden chamber that contained the gems. They moved into the room and Gruber looked at the remaining boxes in the room, everything else had been shipped out to the companies that purchased them.
“This could take longer than I thought.” Gruber said as he opened the first crate and examined the neatly arranged gems in each case.
“Well I have to get to school but Zan has agreed to stay here and give you anything you need.” Max said, “It was good to meet you Mr Gruber.”
Gruber took Max’s hand and shook it. Max left the chamber but since Liz had the first class off this morning he decided to pay her a visit. Zan opened several of the crates while Gruber opened his case and arranged his equipment. The first thing he put down was a small while cloth on which he would rest the stones.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 08:00
Liz liked Friday’s, she got to sleep in and now that she was wrapped up in the warm luxurious silk she had no intention of moving before she had to. She was awake, a wave of concern she felt from Max had seen to that but soon after it calmed and she too relaxed but Max had better make sure that he explained why she was awake!
Despite her eyes being tightly closed but she still saw the flash of light that brought her mate to her room. Max stood for a moment and took in the sight of his beautiful Liz, lying in her bed. Slowly he moved over to her bed and sat down on the edge next to her before leaning down to kiss her forehead.
“Hey Max.” Liz said as she felt his lips touch her skin
“I thought you were asleep.” Max said as he looked down into her deep eyes.
“Well I haven’t been asleep for some time now. Someone woke me up when they got worried about something…anything you’d like to share?” Liz asked
“Yeah, my dad’s family is coming down for a visit. Isabel and my cousin do not get along, same goes for mom and my grandmother.” Max responded
“Max how could I not know that you have a cousin?” Liz asked with a surprised tone
“Well something’s Iz and I don’t talk about…I know I should have told you.” Max said, almost begging for forgiveness.
“Yes you should have but I think I’ll let it slide just now…but you better get yourbutt into this bed right now.” Liz demanded
Max couldn’t refuse her and quickly pulled off his sweater before lying down next to Liz. The couple kissed each other tenderly as Max ran his hands along the silk fabric. Liz reached down and unzipped Max’s pants and slipped her hand inside to claim her property. Max groaned loudly at the contact as he pulled the long nightdress up Liz’s legs to her waist.
Liz pulled Max’s hard cock out of his trousers before starting to push them down and off his legs. With a wave of his hands Max got rid of her obstructing underwear and rolled between her legs. As Liz pulled him closer with her legs her hands guided his hard length to her moist core. Max pushed his hips forward and he slid easily into his mate.
On the first stroke he was fully embedded in her, both releasing the air held in their lungs.
“Ugnnn god Liz, I don’t know if I can’t wait until your eighteen to marry you.” Max said as he gazed into her.
“To bad you don’t have a choice in the matter.” Liz responded as she began to grind her hips against Max, “Make love to me Max, please don’t stop.”
“I’ll never stop Liz, not unless you tell me to.” Max said as he withdrew a little and then sank back down.
The lovers continued their movements, in and out over and over again. Liz was whimpering as she felt Max insider her. She wrapped her legs around Max’s waist and locked her ankles firmly in place. For nearly half an hour, every time Max pushed into her, Liz’s hips rocked back and forth, their bodies slid along the silk sheets until they were as far up the bed as possible.
“Uhh…uhhhh…UHNNNNNN!” Liz moaned as she reached her climax
Seconds later Max spurted his seed deep into Liz. Their bodies glowed with a fine coating of perspiration in the early morning sun that filtered in from the window. Liz felt his dick pulse and throb inside her, her legs were still locked around him keeping Max in place.
“Hmmm!” Liz sighed contently, “Don’t you have school to get to.”
“And here I was planning on ditching so I could spend some quiet time with you.” Max said as his softening cock slipped from Liz who released her tight grip
“Now how would it look if the King of Antar stayed away from school?” Liz asked
“It would look like that I prefer to spend my time in the company of my queen.” Max said as he kissed Liz once again
“Good answer but then that would do for your parents and with everything that caused a distraction lately I think you had better get going…besides I’ll be in later. Remember we have an appointment with a certain Ms. Troy!”
“Liiiiz!” Max trailed out
“Relax sweetie, I wont do anything too drastic but its about time Pam learned her lesson and that she should stay away from other people’s property.” Liz said as she reached down and grabbed Max again.
“Just no physical damage…okay.”
“You really are no fun.” Liz mocked
Eventually the two got out of bed and got dressed. Max gave her a goodbye kiss and left for school while Liz went for breakfast.
Tess and Kyle’s Bedroom, Valenti Residence, Same Time
Just as they promised Jim, Kyle wasn’t sleeping in the bed with Tess…he was sleeping with her on the floor. Both certainly enjoyed the additional space they had to roll around last night but the hardness of the floor did cause a little bit of discomfort. When they were finished they both agreed that once they got their own place they would by a very, very big bed.
When they woke up it was immediately after the dream that Alex had initiated in them. The first thing that they did was look at each other and smile.
“That was new.” Kyle said
“Tell me about it. I’ve never felt like that Kyle…it felt so right.” Tess said as Kyle held her close
“I know. Our kids looked great, no problems.”
“That’s always concerned you hasn’t it? If they would be healthy I mean.” Tess said
“Well…yeah. I suppose it has. I kinda figured there might be problems since they are part Antarian. You and the others had the pods to help you develop and this is one hundred percent technology free…aside from the Granolith. Knowing our luck something has to be up.”
“Unbelievable…Kyle sometimes things work out. Look at us, when I first showed up I was mainly interested in getting Max in the sack.” Tess stopped for a moment when she saw the pained look on Kyle’s face. “Now, after everything I did Max is like a brother, I’m friends with Liz and Maria and I’m in love and engaged to you as well as carrying your kids.”
“You’re right, things did work out with the others didn’t it.” Kyle said
“Yes it did. Got to admit that the place in the dreams seamed like home.” Tess said
“Yeah, but I though we wanted to move into your old place.”
“I know…well it was only a dream.” Tess conceded.
“Our dream home.” Kyle said as he looked at the clock, “Oh SHIT!”
Both teens scrambled off of the floor. Tess used her powers to clean them both up and the grabbed their clothes. After ten minutes they were dressed and out the door with a couple of slices of toast. As Kyle drove the car to school Tess fixed her hair and makeup with her powers and the rear-view mirror.
“Next time we sleep in lets make sure it’s not an early start day.” Kyle said
“Couldn’t agree more babe.” Tess responded
Deluca Residence…
Michael had arrived as he promised he would but for some reason he couldn’t bring himself to knock on the door. Every time he brought his hand up to complete the action it just froze. He was petrified about seeing Amy now that he and Maria were engaged.
Maria was on the other side of the door listening in on the tidal waves of concern coming from her mate. She could feel his hand ready to strike the door and every time she felt it stop she giggled a little.
“Maria?” Amy enquired as she entered from the kitchen and saw her next to the front door.
“Michael’s at the door…he’s a little nervous about seeing you.” Maria said
“Maria let the guy in. Lets not torment him any more…that’s my job.”
“Mom?” Maria trailed out
“Relax sweetie, I wont be to hard on him.” Amy said, “Now let him in.”
Maria waited until Michael’s hand was once again outstretched before quickly opening the door.
“Michael you’ve been standing there for oh a good fifteen minutes. Are you coming in any time soon or are you planning on becoming a brick wall?” Maria said with her arms crossed
“You knew I was here?” Michael asked as he closed in on Maria
“Yeah I felt you coming closer to the house.” Maria said. She spotted the fire in his eyes and wanted nothing more than to have him right there and then but having her mother less than five foot away put a dampener on that. It was obvious that Michael hadn’t spotted Amy’s presence yet so Maria indicated with her eyes over to where she was standing.
Michael tilted his head slightly and he followed the direction of Maria’s eyes.
“Hi, Ms Deluca!” he said
“Now Michael I though I told you that you could call me Amy…Maria why don’t you go along to school. Michael will be along in a few minutes.”
Maria looked back and forth between her mother and Michael, grabbed a bottle of cedar oil and quickly slipped it in Michaels pocket.
“I think you might need this more than I do.” She said before slipping out the door.
“Sit down Michael.” Amy commanded and Michael did just that
“So.” Michael said
“So. Do you love my daughter?” Amy asked
“You’ve asked that before and I love her more today than I did then…if that’s even possible.” Michael said calmly
“Okay Michael, here is the situation. You want to marry Maria and given that you got her pregnant I have no problem with that but…”
“There’s always a but.” Michael said as he sat back on the seat
“…but I want to make sure that Maria is well taken of. Not just financially, now that you’ve got all that money I know that it wont be a problem.” Amy said
“Let me guess, good grades, college…if possible given recent events and being there for her whenever she needs it.” Michael said
“Correct on all counts except one. I don’t want good grades from you Michael; I know that you are capable of more. Maria told me that you were able to quote Ulysses to her once…I want excellent grades from you, the best you are capable of.”
“Yes Ma’am.”
“One more thing…Maria said then when Max healed her after Sean…!” Amy paused as she closed her eyes as she thought about what her nephew did. “She said that she would end up with powers like yours and the others.”
“Yeah, well it’s a possibility.” Michael agreed
“I want to make sure that she gets the best possibly training in using them. I don’t want her to have any accidents that could have been avoided.” Amy said sternly
“Of course…everyone would help her with it. Even Rath has volunteered to help and teach me that beam thing he can do as well.”
“Good, good. Just keep my baby safe Michael.”
“I promise.” Michael said
The two talked for another ten minutes before Michael realised that he had better get to school.
Just Outside Roswell…
Larek had once again taken control Brody’s body and was waiting outside of the Roswell City Limits. He had given Lorat instructions on how to reach the home of the young rulers and was waiting for him to arrive. Lorat had found himself in the body of a Santa Fe local and it didn’t take long for him to make his way there.
When he saw a man standing by the side of the road Lorat pulled over and recognised him from the description Larek had given him. When the vehicle stopped he stepped out to greet the man.
“It’s me Lorat.” Larek said
“You look completely different…if I hadn’t known what to look for I would never have recognised you.” Lorat responded as he looked over the alien face.
“You too…anyway, welcome to Roswell.” Larek said as they looked over the small town from their high viewpoint
“Looks peaceful, quiet.” Lorat said as he looked at the home of his brothers
“Well if what Max tells me is true, it’s anything but. Come on, there’s a lot to show you. We’ll stop by my host’s business; I keep a few things hidden there. Then you’ll meet our young friends…how are you feeling by the way?”
“Good, considering it’s my first time having my mind uploaded into a human half way across the galaxy. It’s a little strange.” Lorat said
“Tell me about it, I think both my host and I had a headache for three days after it but the plus side is that the host is cured of the cancer that first made him susceptible to the transfer.”
The two friends got back into the car and drove into town both unaware of the small camera on the billboard that watched their every move. Back in New York and of the few remaining Skins watched as Larek and Lorat arrived in Roswell. Now they knew what their human hosts looked like they could be terminated…just as soon as they left the boundary the prevented Skins from entering the small town!
To Be Continued…
Dreamscape~
Alex’s new power level had one drawback; his subconscious mind had a more active outlet than just dreaming. Through his connection to Isabel he was able to access her dream-walking abilities and through the bonding rings the dream-walk was expanded to everyone who possessed a ring from the Granolith.
Just as it had before the dream began in the bedroom he shared with Isabel but it wasn’t either of the rooms. This room was completely different as though it was a part of another house yet it still felt comfortable, like home! Alex stood for a moment as he watched his wife play with their infant children but as he moved over to the bed and sat along side Isabel the images shifted so that they were outside. Just ask before they were sitting in seats with Liz and Max but so were Maria, Michael, Kyle and Tess. All watching their kids splash around in the pool and looked on as Gandi floated over, letting her tentacles drop down and a couple of the children swing on them.
All of a sudden they could here a ringing. It was a constant sound that would not go away and that disrupted the serenity of the images before the young group. It snapped them out of the dream and woke them up.
Real World~ 07:00
As Isabel woke up she reached over and switched off her alarm clock that had woken them up before turning back to look at Alex. The two just stared into each other’s eyes before Isabel spoke.
“Alex, they were so beautiful.”
“They take after their mother.” Alex replied as he moved a strand of hair away from her eyes and caressed her cheek. His next movement was to move his finger closer to her eye to wipe away a small tear that had formed.
“Their father too.” Isabel said
“As much as I want to stay here, if we don’t get moving we are going to be late.”
“I know…got to admit these silk sheets feel incredible.” Isabel said
“Yeah, they were a very good buy.” Alex said as he pulled the sheet up over them and snuggled closer to her.
“And one that deserves a little more rewarding.” Isabel teased
“You’ve already given me my reward.” Alex said coyly
“Well I think a little more is needed. Maybe you could meet me in the Eraser Room a little later?”
“Hmmm, Isabel Evans I do believe you’ve made a very tempting offer.”
“Temptation is there to be given into…at least where I’m concerned. But right now I’m more tempted to take you to the shower.” Isabel said while pressing her body closer to Alex
“What’s stopping you?” he asked
“Absolutely nothing.” Isabel responded before jumping out of bed and dragged Alex into her adjoining bathroom.
20 Minutes Later…
Both teens stood under the falling water, their bodies pressed tightly against each other as they passionately kissed while their hands roamed all over their backs. There was nothing sexual about this time together; it was just the sharing of love as they held each other.
They had completely forgotten about getting washed but then that was the beauty of having powers…water was not always necessary!
“I wonder what everyone would think if they knew about half of the things we get up to.” Alex said as he pulled away from her
“They would say…how did you get so very, very lucky! Then they would probably try to get in on the action.” Isabel responded
“Well if they tried to get any closer to you then I could easily arrange for them to become the first humans to see Mars…up close and very personal.” Alex said seriously
“You know Antarians think of the Omniriad as gods right…you know the whole Progenitor thing.”
“Yes I do seem to remember that.” Alex said sarcastically, “What are you getting at?”
“Well, humans are apart of the Omniriad and you and Liz are the closest to actually being them than anyone else…”
“And…”
“How many women can say they’ve made love to a god.” Isabel teased
“Arrr, don’t, please don’t. You’ll really do some damage to my ego.” Alex said as he rested his head in her shoulder.
“Oh god.” Isabel suddenly said, “We better get out of here.”
The two realised the time and quickly ran back into the bedroom to get dressed. “So much for getting cleaned up.” Isabel said
Alex smiled and waved his hands over himself and Isabel. The remaining water on their bodies was dried off and they were as clean as they could get. His next task was his clothes and within seconds they was as fresh as possible. Alex couldn’t wait until he had some of his own stuff here in Isabel’s room…it would certainly be easier.
Out in the Living Room…
Philip had just woken up; today was one of the very few days he got to sleep in - his first appointment wasn’t until 11am. He had clumsily walked out of his room wearing a robe and headed to the kitchen for some coffee but was heading that way via the living room. He walked by the sofa but suddenly stopped as he looked down at it and spotted crumpled sheets and pillows.
“Well that was predictable.” He said as he realised that at some point during the night Alex had gone to Isabel…or more likely the other way around.
“Yes it was and if you say anything to them we’ll be getting a divorce.” Diane mocked as she sneaked up behind her husband.
The two elder Evans walked into the kitchen. Diane poured the coffee while Philip spotted the blinking light on the answering machine.
Oval Office, White House, Same Time
Through his staff the President had picked up on a couple of rumours floating around the press corp. and had asked them to be looked into. Now armed with a strong cup of coffee he walked into his office to find his Chief of Staff waiting by the desk.
“Well?” asked the President
“Its true.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me.”
“No, at least four UFO groups have come together to get information through a lawsuit. The judge that signed the order has a granddaughter in Maine. She’s in a mental institution after suffering from a mental breakdown.”
“Let me guess, she claimed she was abducted by aliens.”
“Right, he and the groups are tired of the silence from Max and his friends. They want answers. I’ve asked Agent Flynn to inform them this morning, along with that other matter.”
“Is there anything we can do?”
“I’ve already got the others working on it but I doubt it.”
Minutes Later…
Max, Isabel and Alex came into the kitchen and saw a look of absolute dread on their faces.
“What’s going on?” Max asked
“Yeah, you look like you’ve been scared nearly to death.” Isabel said
“You had better sit down. We’ve got something to tell you.” Diane said
“We just got a message on the machine…the family is coming.” Philip said. It was always how he described his family…or more precisely how his wife described them.
Philips family liked her well enough but when it got out that she and Philip have to adopt children relations got a little colder, especially from his mother. The father was the exact opposite whose sole function appeared to be to temper her blade. Then there was Philips sister’s daughter, the cousin of Max and Isabel. It was she who originally labelled Isabel as the Ice Princess. Candy (not a nickname) was always a rival to Isabel in every way imaginable and when ever they got together there was usually a firework or two.
“Oh boy.” Max said
Alex felt the surge of emotion in his mate as well as an intense chill.
“Not a good thing I take it?” he said
“No, not a good thing. I take it this is because…” Isabel said
“Yes. Apparently they wanted to come when it first got out but dad was able to stop them. Told them to hold off until the initial tourist burst wore off…now that they have a chance to get into town quietly, they’re coming.” Philip said
“Now Isabel, just because you don’t have anything to hide now we don’t want you to do anything.” Diane said, almost begging.
“Okay…just keep her away from me and make that Lonnie and Zan as well.” Isabel said
“Got that right. If they even utter a bad thing toward them then they’ll…well.” Max continued
“Okay, so I’m guessing we’ll be having a talk on the way to school.” Alex said and Isabel just nodded just as the doorbell rang.
Max left to answer the door and after a few minutes he returned with Agent Flynn in tow. The look on his face showed that he had even more bad news.
“Bad news?” Alex asked, knowing what to expect
“Well a couple of things…in a couple of days you’re going to be served with a lawsuit. A lot of people would like any information you have on alien abductions and are a little tired of you’re lack of comments on the subject.” Flynn said
“Well I kind of expected something but isn’t a lawsuit a little much?” Max asked
“A little, the Chief of Staff told me that he’s looking into ways around it but you should expect that you’ll have to give a lot of answers on it…publicly.”
“Great.” Max said as he sat down at the table
“What was the other thing?” Isabel asked
“Yeah, it would appear that there are a number of hate groups forming. Just a few that is considering your presence a threat. What happened in New York with Kivar and the fact that there are still Skins somewhere out there…you’re just a visual target for it.” Flynn said
“We’ve got a lot of P.R. work to do.” Diane said as she drank down the coffee.
“Yeah…Max maybe you should consider releasing some information. You don’t have to tell them all of it but…” Philip said
“But what dad? The only thing we know about the abductions is that about a dozen people get taken over by aliens to use for meetings and stuff. Somehow I don’t think anyone is going to appreciate that. Brody understands it but what about the others and then there those will just cause no end of problems.” Max said dejected but realised his father was right. “Okay so what do we do?”
“You hire a P.R. firm…hell there are hundreds to choose from.” Alex said
“Yeah I suppose!” Max said, “Well that’s something to do at the weekend.”
The doorbell rang again.
This time Isabel rolled her eyes, “Well we’re popular this morning.” She said before leaving to get the door.
She returned with another agent who was keeping a close eye on a thin guy wearing a bowtie.
“Mr Evans this is Hans J. Gruber. His identification said he’s an appraiser from the bank in Switzerland that you contacted.” said the agent
“Oh yes, Mr Gruber. We weren’t expecting you until tomorrow.” Philip said as he nodded to the agent who left the room to return to his post.
“Yes Mr Evans, the bank sent me out as soon as possible given the unique nature of this transaction.” Gruber said through his thick accent
“Well thank you for acting quickly on this…but how much has your bank told you about this?” Philip said as he looked at the mans briefcase and noted the lack of equipment
“Just that several accounts have been opened for you’re children and their friends and that I’m here to appraise the quality and value of the gems that are to be deposited at the bank.” Gruber said
Every one just looked at each other before turning back to him. “There are more than just a few gems Mr Gruber. There are…well there is about a dozen or so crates about the size of a bed side table.” Max said
“Ah…well then I’ll sample a random selection of each type from each of the crates. I’ll count up all of the gems and that should get a close approximation. A more detailed examination can be conducted when the gems are secured at the bank.” Gruber suggested
“Very well but there is one thing we have to ask of you.” Philip said as he pulled out a document from his briefcase on the counter. “This is basically a confidentiality contract. You will be seeing things that no one else outside of the family has seen and will be going to a place that is very personal to my children. I’m sure that you can understand that they would not like anything you see to be told to others.”
“I understand Mr Evans.” Gruber said as he read and signed the document. Philip looked it over and smiled.
“Now all we got to do is get you up there.” Diane said
“Well Zan is on his way over, Alex could zap him over and head up there.” Max said
“Zap? Is that what it’s called now?” Alex said as he raised his hand and opened a wormhole.
Unfortunately for Zan it opened horizontally about five foot from the floor and he landed flat on his face.
“Alex, I swear to got if you do that again I’m gonna beat your ass into the next millennium.” Zan said as he rubbed his hand over his nose
“Zan, this is Mr Gruber from the bank. We’ll be taking him up to the chamber this morning.” Max told his brother
“That’s today…oh right. Uh no problem, we can head up there now.” Zan said.
Max pulled out his transporter and moved closer to Zan & Gruber. “You...eh…you better hold on. This is one hell of a ride.” He said as he activated the unit.
Pod Chamber, Immediately Following
The trio was zapped straight into the chamber. Gruber almost fell backwards but Max and Zan were able to catch him in time.
“Told you.” Max said
The two brothers moved to the wall and opened the door to the hidden chamber that contained the gems. They moved into the room and Gruber looked at the remaining boxes in the room, everything else had been shipped out to the companies that purchased them.
“This could take longer than I thought.” Gruber said as he opened the first crate and examined the neatly arranged gems in each case.
“Well I have to get to school but Zan has agreed to stay here and give you anything you need.” Max said, “It was good to meet you Mr Gruber.”
Gruber took Max’s hand and shook it. Max left the chamber but since Liz had the first class off this morning he decided to pay her a visit. Zan opened several of the crates while Gruber opened his case and arranged his equipment. The first thing he put down was a small while cloth on which he would rest the stones.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 08:00
Liz liked Friday’s, she got to sleep in and now that she was wrapped up in the warm luxurious silk she had no intention of moving before she had to. She was awake, a wave of concern she felt from Max had seen to that but soon after it calmed and she too relaxed but Max had better make sure that he explained why she was awake!
Despite her eyes being tightly closed but she still saw the flash of light that brought her mate to her room. Max stood for a moment and took in the sight of his beautiful Liz, lying in her bed. Slowly he moved over to her bed and sat down on the edge next to her before leaning down to kiss her forehead.
“Hey Max.” Liz said as she felt his lips touch her skin
“I thought you were asleep.” Max said as he looked down into her deep eyes.
“Well I haven’t been asleep for some time now. Someone woke me up when they got worried about something…anything you’d like to share?” Liz asked
“Yeah, my dad’s family is coming down for a visit. Isabel and my cousin do not get along, same goes for mom and my grandmother.” Max responded
“Max how could I not know that you have a cousin?” Liz asked with a surprised tone
“Well something’s Iz and I don’t talk about…I know I should have told you.” Max said, almost begging for forgiveness.
“Yes you should have but I think I’ll let it slide just now…but you better get yourbutt into this bed right now.” Liz demanded
Max couldn’t refuse her and quickly pulled off his sweater before lying down next to Liz. The couple kissed each other tenderly as Max ran his hands along the silk fabric. Liz reached down and unzipped Max’s pants and slipped her hand inside to claim her property. Max groaned loudly at the contact as he pulled the long nightdress up Liz’s legs to her waist.
Liz pulled Max’s hard cock out of his trousers before starting to push them down and off his legs. With a wave of his hands Max got rid of her obstructing underwear and rolled between her legs. As Liz pulled him closer with her legs her hands guided his hard length to her moist core. Max pushed his hips forward and he slid easily into his mate.
On the first stroke he was fully embedded in her, both releasing the air held in their lungs.
“Ugnnn god Liz, I don’t know if I can’t wait until your eighteen to marry you.” Max said as he gazed into her.
“To bad you don’t have a choice in the matter.” Liz responded as she began to grind her hips against Max, “Make love to me Max, please don’t stop.”
“I’ll never stop Liz, not unless you tell me to.” Max said as he withdrew a little and then sank back down.
The lovers continued their movements, in and out over and over again. Liz was whimpering as she felt Max insider her. She wrapped her legs around Max’s waist and locked her ankles firmly in place. For nearly half an hour, every time Max pushed into her, Liz’s hips rocked back and forth, their bodies slid along the silk sheets until they were as far up the bed as possible.
“Uhh…uhhhh…UHNNNNNN!” Liz moaned as she reached her climax
Seconds later Max spurted his seed deep into Liz. Their bodies glowed with a fine coating of perspiration in the early morning sun that filtered in from the window. Liz felt his dick pulse and throb inside her, her legs were still locked around him keeping Max in place.
“Hmmm!” Liz sighed contently, “Don’t you have school to get to.”
“And here I was planning on ditching so I could spend some quiet time with you.” Max said as his softening cock slipped from Liz who released her tight grip
“Now how would it look if the King of Antar stayed away from school?” Liz asked
“It would look like that I prefer to spend my time in the company of my queen.” Max said as he kissed Liz once again
“Good answer but then that would do for your parents and with everything that caused a distraction lately I think you had better get going…besides I’ll be in later. Remember we have an appointment with a certain Ms. Troy!”
“Liiiiz!” Max trailed out
“Relax sweetie, I wont do anything too drastic but its about time Pam learned her lesson and that she should stay away from other people’s property.” Liz said as she reached down and grabbed Max again.
“Just no physical damage…okay.”
“You really are no fun.” Liz mocked
Eventually the two got out of bed and got dressed. Max gave her a goodbye kiss and left for school while Liz went for breakfast.
Tess and Kyle’s Bedroom, Valenti Residence, Same Time
Just as they promised Jim, Kyle wasn’t sleeping in the bed with Tess…he was sleeping with her on the floor. Both certainly enjoyed the additional space they had to roll around last night but the hardness of the floor did cause a little bit of discomfort. When they were finished they both agreed that once they got their own place they would by a very, very big bed.
When they woke up it was immediately after the dream that Alex had initiated in them. The first thing that they did was look at each other and smile.
“That was new.” Kyle said
“Tell me about it. I’ve never felt like that Kyle…it felt so right.” Tess said as Kyle held her close
“I know. Our kids looked great, no problems.”
“That’s always concerned you hasn’t it? If they would be healthy I mean.” Tess said
“Well…yeah. I suppose it has. I kinda figured there might be problems since they are part Antarian. You and the others had the pods to help you develop and this is one hundred percent technology free…aside from the Granolith. Knowing our luck something has to be up.”
“Unbelievable…Kyle sometimes things work out. Look at us, when I first showed up I was mainly interested in getting Max in the sack.” Tess stopped for a moment when she saw the pained look on Kyle’s face. “Now, after everything I did Max is like a brother, I’m friends with Liz and Maria and I’m in love and engaged to you as well as carrying your kids.”
“You’re right, things did work out with the others didn’t it.” Kyle said
“Yes it did. Got to admit that the place in the dreams seamed like home.” Tess said
“Yeah, but I though we wanted to move into your old place.”
“I know…well it was only a dream.” Tess conceded.
“Our dream home.” Kyle said as he looked at the clock, “Oh SHIT!”
Both teens scrambled off of the floor. Tess used her powers to clean them both up and the grabbed their clothes. After ten minutes they were dressed and out the door with a couple of slices of toast. As Kyle drove the car to school Tess fixed her hair and makeup with her powers and the rear-view mirror.
“Next time we sleep in lets make sure it’s not an early start day.” Kyle said
“Couldn’t agree more babe.” Tess responded
Deluca Residence…
Michael had arrived as he promised he would but for some reason he couldn’t bring himself to knock on the door. Every time he brought his hand up to complete the action it just froze. He was petrified about seeing Amy now that he and Maria were engaged.
Maria was on the other side of the door listening in on the tidal waves of concern coming from her mate. She could feel his hand ready to strike the door and every time she felt it stop she giggled a little.
“Maria?” Amy enquired as she entered from the kitchen and saw her next to the front door.
“Michael’s at the door…he’s a little nervous about seeing you.” Maria said
“Maria let the guy in. Lets not torment him any more…that’s my job.”
“Mom?” Maria trailed out
“Relax sweetie, I wont be to hard on him.” Amy said, “Now let him in.”
Maria waited until Michael’s hand was once again outstretched before quickly opening the door.
“Michael you’ve been standing there for oh a good fifteen minutes. Are you coming in any time soon or are you planning on becoming a brick wall?” Maria said with her arms crossed
“You knew I was here?” Michael asked as he closed in on Maria
“Yeah I felt you coming closer to the house.” Maria said. She spotted the fire in his eyes and wanted nothing more than to have him right there and then but having her mother less than five foot away put a dampener on that. It was obvious that Michael hadn’t spotted Amy’s presence yet so Maria indicated with her eyes over to where she was standing.
Michael tilted his head slightly and he followed the direction of Maria’s eyes.
“Hi, Ms Deluca!” he said
“Now Michael I though I told you that you could call me Amy…Maria why don’t you go along to school. Michael will be along in a few minutes.”
Maria looked back and forth between her mother and Michael, grabbed a bottle of cedar oil and quickly slipped it in Michaels pocket.
“I think you might need this more than I do.” She said before slipping out the door.
“Sit down Michael.” Amy commanded and Michael did just that
“So.” Michael said
“So. Do you love my daughter?” Amy asked
“You’ve asked that before and I love her more today than I did then…if that’s even possible.” Michael said calmly
“Okay Michael, here is the situation. You want to marry Maria and given that you got her pregnant I have no problem with that but…”
“There’s always a but.” Michael said as he sat back on the seat
“…but I want to make sure that Maria is well taken of. Not just financially, now that you’ve got all that money I know that it wont be a problem.” Amy said
“Let me guess, good grades, college…if possible given recent events and being there for her whenever she needs it.” Michael said
“Correct on all counts except one. I don’t want good grades from you Michael; I know that you are capable of more. Maria told me that you were able to quote Ulysses to her once…I want excellent grades from you, the best you are capable of.”
“Yes Ma’am.”
“One more thing…Maria said then when Max healed her after Sean…!” Amy paused as she closed her eyes as she thought about what her nephew did. “She said that she would end up with powers like yours and the others.”
“Yeah, well it’s a possibility.” Michael agreed
“I want to make sure that she gets the best possibly training in using them. I don’t want her to have any accidents that could have been avoided.” Amy said sternly
“Of course…everyone would help her with it. Even Rath has volunteered to help and teach me that beam thing he can do as well.”
“Good, good. Just keep my baby safe Michael.”
“I promise.” Michael said
The two talked for another ten minutes before Michael realised that he had better get to school.
Just Outside Roswell…
Larek had once again taken control Brody’s body and was waiting outside of the Roswell City Limits. He had given Lorat instructions on how to reach the home of the young rulers and was waiting for him to arrive. Lorat had found himself in the body of a Santa Fe local and it didn’t take long for him to make his way there.
When he saw a man standing by the side of the road Lorat pulled over and recognised him from the description Larek had given him. When the vehicle stopped he stepped out to greet the man.
“It’s me Lorat.” Larek said
“You look completely different…if I hadn’t known what to look for I would never have recognised you.” Lorat responded as he looked over the alien face.
“You too…anyway, welcome to Roswell.” Larek said as they looked over the small town from their high viewpoint
“Looks peaceful, quiet.” Lorat said as he looked at the home of his brothers
“Well if what Max tells me is true, it’s anything but. Come on, there’s a lot to show you. We’ll stop by my host’s business; I keep a few things hidden there. Then you’ll meet our young friends…how are you feeling by the way?”
“Good, considering it’s my first time having my mind uploaded into a human half way across the galaxy. It’s a little strange.” Lorat said
“Tell me about it, I think both my host and I had a headache for three days after it but the plus side is that the host is cured of the cancer that first made him susceptible to the transfer.”
The two friends got back into the car and drove into town both unaware of the small camera on the billboard that watched their every move. Back in New York and of the few remaining Skins watched as Larek and Lorat arrived in Roswell. Now they knew what their human hosts looked like they could be terminated…just as soon as they left the boundary the prevented Skins from entering the small town!
To Be Continued…
Chapter 58
West Roswell High
Maria and Liz were walking to their next class, word had spread very quickly about the rock that Maria was sporting on her finger but she had managed to avoid the million and one questions that assaulted her…the most common being how she had managed to tame the wild boy Michael.
“So your ring melted into your finger just like Michael’s?” Maria asked her friend
“Yeah…wait…Michael’s? You mean yours didn’t?” Liz responded
“Well it melted but it went into my engagement ring, not my finger.” Maria said
“Okay, can I see it?”
“Sure.” Maria said as she went to remove the ring. As she pulled at it she discovered that the ring wouldn’t budge. Liz saw Maria’s difficulty and pulled her off to the side and let the halls clear a little.
Slowly she waved her hand over the ring in an attempt to remove it but it remained locked in place. Liz carefully examined her best friends finger and as she tilted the ring she spotted a very small etching of Michael and Maria’s symbol. As Liz touched the marking it glowed softly and the ring shimmered.
“That’s new.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Liz said as she touched it longer. The shimmering continued and slowly the ring changed. The gold became shinier and the diamond shifted so that the top was a smooth flat surface. On the band two glyphs appeared that represented Michael and Maria individually and on the diamond their marking re-appeared.
A second later the ring flashed and Maria’s eyes glowed with a brilliant white light before fading into a deep black. At the same time all through the school all the couples’s rings similarly flashed and their eyes glowed. It didn’t last for long and their eyes returned to normal.
{Wow.} Liz said to herself
{Who was that?} Tess asked
{Can you guys here me?} Liz said
{You can say that again.} Michael asked. {Someone want to tell me what just happened?}
{I think we just took the bond up a notch.} Maria responded
{So we’re all linked?} Isabel asked, {Okay, rule one…let’s keep the voices to a minimal, especially when we are…well.}
{Deal.} Everyone said at once
{Liz, I think we better talk.} Max said
{Yeah…I’ll meet you at the Eraser Room in a couple of minutes.} Liz responded
{Sorry, already occupied.} Alex said; his mental voice was very husky.
{Jesus guys, don’t you two ever give it a break?} Max asked. {You were at it for hours last night.}
{Sorry to keep you awake Max.} Alex said
Liz and Maria both giggled through the new and improved bond, {Max, I’ll meet you in the biology lab.} Liz told her mate.
Liz parted company from Maria and head off to the biology class to meet Max.
Nashana’s Ship, Outer Territories of Antar, Same Time
Nashana had left the space station, a relic from where her people had launched the assaults and final battles in the Golm Wars. She was at the furthest reaches of the kingdom and at the top speed of her craft she would be home within two weeks; her craft wasn’t built for speed. It was a one man craft that was stripped of all weapons, all cargo and operated on a very dangerous method of travel that made it unsafe for more than one person to be aboard or everyone on board might end up as one sticky mass of a person but right now she was giving into the temptation the Troken provided. Slowly she got up out of her seat and knelt down before the ancient symbol and touched her hand to the eye.
“Troken…show me my children.” Nashana requested
The eye glowed and the light spread to the rest of the pyramid before shooting a beam up from the tip. Small drops of light fell from the air as the beam widened and images formed for Max, Isabel, Zan and Lonnie. Nashana blushed slightly as she saw the image of her daughter in a passionate clinch with a young man.
“Identities confirmed.” said the Troken, “Max and Isabel Evans; raised since their hatching by Philip and Diane Evans. Zan and Lonnie Evans were raised in New York. The Evans extended their name to cover them once they arrived in Roswell.”
Nashana watched as Max snuck up behind a young woman in a room and smiled as he caught the girl in his arms before kissing her neck.
“Troken, identify the human girl with my son and the one with my daughter.” Nashana asked
“Human female…Elizabeth Parker. Bonded mate to Max Evans and currently is currently carrying his son.”
“I’m going to be a grandmother?” Nashana asked
“Confirmed…note: anomalies have been detected with her genetic structure.” The Troken responded
“What kind of anomalies?”
“Highly advance genetic material located…not consistent with current evolutionary status of the human species. Analysis indicates that material was added a various stages when she was in an embryonic state. D.N.A is similar to that of the Omniriad.”
“The Omniriad? How could that be?” Nashana said
“Current files indicate she was created to function as a Caretaker for the Earth Granolith.”
“Files…what files?”
“Information is restricted by order of the Maker.” the Troken responded
Nashana was confused, never in the history of the Troken had it withheld information on anything and it never referred to a “Maker” before. However, this would have to wait. She was far more interested in her children.
“Troken, what about the human male?” Nashana asked
“Alexander Whitman, bonded mate of Isabel Evans. Father of her unborn twined children. The human possess similar genetics to the female but is the result of natural evolutionary progression…All other information is restricted”
Nashana was stunned, once again the Troken denied her information, both her children were going to be parents and she hadn’t seen them for over 60 years.
“Troken, what about Zan and Lonnie?”
“Zan and Lonnie are mated with Ava and Rath but are not yet bonded. All four live with Laurie Dupree the granddaughter of the genetic donor for Rath and Michael Guerin. They view her as a sister.” The Troken replied
“Troken, are they…are they happy?” Nashana asked
“Confirmed, despite adversities from their situation on Earth and the threat of Kivar.”
Nashana smiled and a small tear flowed from her eye and down her cheek. There was more she wanted to know about her children’s lives, especially about the people who took them in and raised them but she had much to prepare. She removed her hand from the eye and the images faded. As she turned away, for a brief second the eye vanished and was replaced by an image of Alex and Liz that shimmered away.
West Roswell High, Lunch Time
All of the gang, except Zan who was still at the Pod Chamber, was sitting out under a tree eating their lunch before heading in to Serena’s new class of Antarian Politics and talking about the new bond. The only thing that they could figure was that Liz’s energy must have leaked into Maria’s ring and from there it went into their bond and out to the Granolith where it went into the other bonds. Liz was a lot more powerful than she first gave herself credit for if a small portion of her energy could result in a multiple bond with an exceptional amount of clarity.
“Well it should make for interesting time when we’re trying to sleep…should certainly cut down on phone bills.” Maria said as she winked at Michael
“Yeah, very interesting.” was Michael’s response as he burned a hole in Maria with his intense gaze
“Oh looks like we have company.” Max said as he saw Brody approach but which was it, Brody or Larek.
“Its Larek, Max.” Larek said as he could see what his friend was thinking.
“We really need to think of a way to tell the difference.” Maria said as the group stood back up.
Larek moved to the side slightly and indicated for Lorat to come forward. “Michael, Rath, allow me to present Lord Lorat – your brother.”
“Brother?” Michael and Rath said in unison
“You’ve never mentioned anything about a brother before.” Michael said as he moved closer to the pair
“Sorry that was my fault, I asked Larek not to say anything that might distract you from your lives here on Earth. I hoped that they would at least be as normal as possible.” Lorat said as he looked over the two faces that looked so similar but were totally different.
“Well its great to meet you…I’m Rath.” he said as he shook Lorat’s hand
“You too and you must be…Michael?” Lorat asked
“Yeah. Gotta say it’s good to have an older brother around.” Michael said
“Actually you two are the elder brothers. I rule the house but only in proxy of you until you return that is…I suppose it would be up to the two of you to decide which one of you will take control.” Lorat said
Michael and Rath looked and then pointed at each other. “He’ll take the job.” They said together.
“What makes you think I want the responsibility?” Michael asked his brother
“Hey it goes to the older brother right? Well your pod got screwed up and you hatched first. I say that makes you older.” Rath said as he crossed his arms
Michael opened his mouth to speak but couldn’t think of a comeback for what Rath had said so he decided on something else. “Okay, so what about our parents?”
“Both our father and mother were killed a number of years ago but we have a sister, Salasha and a nephew, Jared. I actually think you and Jared will have a lot in common.” Lorat said
All of a sudden Maria cleared her throat and drew Michael’s attention over to her. “Oh yeah, Lorat this is Maria.”
Maria extended her hand and Lorat took it firmly in his. It was then that he noticed the ring and the symbols on it.
“You’re bonded?” Lorat asked the young couple to which Maria smiled and nodded her head.
“Yeah, we…uh…we went to the Granolith last night.” Maria said humbly
“Well, welcome to the House of Rath…Lady Maria.” Lorat said as he lowered his eyes to the ground, a sign of respect to someone who, as his elder/younger brother’s wife, out ranked him.
Everyone’s eyes widened when Maria was referred to as ‘Lady Maria’ and Maria’s face was priceless as was Michael’s. He instinctively knew that this was not going to be the last time he heard those words together and that Maria would be the one speaking them.
However, before Maria could say anything Michael had one other person in the family to introduce. “Lorat, this is Laurie Dupree. My…our sister.”
“Sister?” Lorat asked as she looked over the human and spotted more than a few similarities
“Take a picture. It’ll last longer.” Laurie said
“Forgive me but I was unaware either Michael or Rath had been raised with a sibling.” Lorat apologised
“Oh they weren’t but my Granddad was used to make these bozos. Michael found me and we started to think of each other as brother and sister.” Laurie explained
“Well then you are my sister as well. I look forward to getting to know you and I can safely say that Salasha will look forward to your company as well. You do appear to have my family’s…personality traits. The choice of your grandfather was well made, I hope he didn’t suffer too many side-effects from his experience?”
“Nothing other than being ridiculed by most of the family and a minor obsession with trying to prove it…nothing major.” Laurie said coldly
“Then you have my apologies…I really can’t think of anything more to say other than that. I know it is insignificant but…” Lorat said
“No, it’s okay. That means a lot…it’s just I don’t like to think about what he went through. He wouldn’t have been hurt would he?” Laurie asked hopefully
“No. He would have been taken about the ship and given a drug, he may have been completely aware of what was going on around him but he would have felt no pain. Genetic samples would have been taken from three areas on his body then he would have been returned safely.” Lorat assured his new sister
“Well now that the introductions have been done, what’s the bad news?” Michael asked
“Of course.” Larek said, “As you are aware Kivar recently completed construction of a powerful prototype warship that we…uh…”
“Liberated.” Lorat said with a smug grin
“Right, liberated. We started to construct new vessels based on the schematics we obtained but we can’t get the power system to operate.” Larek said
“Didn’t you say that the ship was powered by a Granolith?” Max asked
“A much larger Granolith. Yes. We’ve checked the schematics a dozen times and the engineers have gone over it. So far we can’t find anything wrong. We were hoping that we could speak to that friend of yours…Phoenix I think you called him.” Larek said
Liz’s face suddenly became very solemn and through the bond everyone felt her pain. Max reached out and took her hand in his before he wrapped his arm over her shoulder.
“Sorry guys but Phoenix passed away recently.” Max said
“My apologies, we didn’t know…is there anyway we can contact his race?” Larek asked
“No, the Omniriad are more or less extinct. As far as we know there is only one left and he is allied with Kivar. In fact he was probably the one who gave Kivar the technology in the first place.” Michael said, “Actually if your looking for someone to take a look at what you’ve got then there is always Alex.”
“Alex?” Lorat and Larek said together
“Me?” Alex said
“Yeah, you.” Michael said
“I don’t understand, how can you help?” Lorat asked, “Human technology is thousands of years behind the Granolith.”
“Alex is…uh…full of surprises.” Isabel said proudly
“Uh guys, I never got any of the Omniriad stuff…The First left that out.” Alex said
“Yeah but when you took the transporter apart Phoenix said that you had a high capacity for improvising and a whole heap of other stuff…remember?” Isabel said trying to reassure him
“Little, itty bitty things is one thing but we’re talking about a Granolith. That is a completely different case.” Alex said but Isabel looked at him and crossed her arms while scowling at him, “I suppose I could take a look at it.”
“That’s better. So you guys need what…a computer?” Isabel said
“Yes.” Lorat said
The gang went off to one of the computer labs.
Storage Chamber, Pod Chamber, Same Time
Zan was sitting on a few crates, messing around with his powers and bouncing streams of light against the wall. Mr Gruber was sitting at a small table that was set up earlier carefully checking one of the larger gems…one that was the size of his fist.
“Incredible quality…I’ve never seen stones like this.” Gruber said
“Really…I mean I thought it was just the size of the things that mattered.” Zan asked
“No, well it is a factor but the clarity of the gem, the cut…it all matters.” Gruber said as he finished with the stone and put it carefully back in the crate, “Well that was the last I need to check just now. I must admit Your Highness that you certainly have quiet a collection here.”
“Well time to go home…if you want I can send you straight back to your bank. Could save you some air fare.” Zan suggested
“Thank you but I have some paperwork for your father to look over before I return.”
“Okay.” Zan said. He took out his transport unit and then transported over to Philips office. Twenty minutes later documents were signed and Gruber was sent back home, it was agreed that delivery of the gems to the bank would take place next week. All Gruber was told was that the bank should have the vault prepared…no other information about how it was going to take place was given, only when they should expect it.
Computer Lab, West Roswell High
Alex was sitting in front of a computer as Lorat placed his hand on the case and focused. He transferred the information straight onto the hard drive and then up on the monitor. Alex looked over every square inch of the diagrams, taking notes as he went. After half an hour he shook his head and put his pen down.
“I take it bad news.” Larek said
“No, good news…I know why the thing isn’t working. Where the hell did you get these anyway?” Alex asked
“We took them directly from the ships central computer…why?” Lorat asked
“Well they’ve been deliberately messed with. No matter how much you tinkered with these to get it to work it wouldn’t.” Alex said, “Kivar or H’Ebon probably altered these ones to prevent them from being used…unless you knew what to change around. It just a whole heap of minor things really.”
“And you know what to do?” Lorat asked
Alex held out his hand and after a moment Lorat took it. Lorat jerked back suddenly as Alex opened a small connection and send the knowledge as well as a few little things into his mind. Lorat scanned through his new information before opening his eyes and looked seriously at Alex.
“What are you?” Lorat asked
“You know Kivar asked that right before I kicked his ass all the way back to Antar. The answer by the way is human.” Alex responded
“You defeated Kivar?” Larek asked, “You. It was you that opened that passage on Skoross.”
“Skoross?” Michael asked
“Kivar’s home world, it’s where most of his people come from. Our spy probes detected the opening of the passage about 8 miles above sea level…the structure crashed into a mountain, there were no survivors.” Larek said
“What about Kivar? I altered the wormhole slightly, hoping that he would come out…messed up.” Alex said sternly
“We detected a disturbance in the Royal Palace on Antar but as far as we can tell Kivar came out of it okay.” Lorat said
“Oh well, better luck next time. At least you now have what you need to make those ships work. The other things I gave you should increase the efficiency of the systems on the ship as well as increase the strength of the hulls.” Alex said
“Alex just how much is in your head?” Max asked
“I’m still trying to figure that out…so far…a lot is useful but most, I wish I never got it.” Alex said, “But I do have it so…”
“Yeah.” Max said. He knew what Alex was going through, all his life he had powers that he wished he never had as he had to keep it a secret, they made him different…alien. However, somewhere in Alex’s head was the collective knowledge of billions of races, not just their technologies and culture but also their crimes, wars and holocausts. Max only hoped that Alex could keep that part of it buried.
Just then the bell rang indicated the end of the lunch break. Lorat and Larek jumped up at the sound and were on alert at the surprise. “Relax guys, it’s the end of lunch…time for class.” Max said
“Yeah Serena’s gonna be pissed if we’re late for her first day.” Tess said as the headed out the door.
“Lady Maria.” Maria said, “Lady Maria, got to love the way it just rolls off the tongue.”
“Yeah babe sounds great.” Michael mumbled loudly, while giving his newly discovered brother a look of utter distain as a reward for the torment her was about to go through.
Before long all the teens were gone, Larek and Lorat were amazed as they watched the overcrowded halls suddenly emptied and the students funnelled into their classes. “Hey this lot’s well trained…maybe we should try this bell thing back home.” Lorat suggested
“It’s a thought. Well do you have everything you need?” Larek asked
“Yeah…when we get home I think we need to discuss that young man. There is a lot more to him that just having his physiology enhanced by Antarian energy.” Lorat said
“Well our young king and the others want to keep it private for the moment, we should respect that. If we need to know then they’ll tell us but until then I don’t see any harm in some speculating on what our future prince truly is.” Larek suggested, “Come on lets go home.”
The two left the room but before they turned down the hallway toward the exit, Lorat stopped and looked toward the class that Max and the others had gone into - the room that Serena was in.
“Hey, she’ll be hear next time you stop by. Remember how my sister is, if you interrupt her she’ll rip your head off then put it…somewhere colourful.” Larek said
Lorat chuckled slightly before saying “Yeah, she would at that.”
The two continued on their way.
Billboard, Outside Roswell, A Little Later
Lorat and Larek had arrived where they left the car Lorat had arrived in. The two stopped for a moment as they looked over the town once again.
Up in the hills, a lone figure looked down on them. A radio headset on his head and a sniper rifle in his hands, pointing down to the men with the target spot fixed squarely on Larek’s head.
“Unit 1 to Home Base. I have the targets.” Said the Skin sniper into his radio
“Confirmed unit 1. Kill them.” Said a voice over the radio
The Sniper took aim and released the safety on his weapon…he was ready to take the shot.
Serena’s Class, Rowell High, Same Time
“Okay, so while the system and the colonies are ruled over by a single king, the five noble houses come together in the council. The other two-dozen noble houses control smaller regions or colony worlds but their power is limited to those worlds and will always follow the orders from the houses to whom they owe their allegiance.” Serena said
Liz was listening but felt something in the back of her mind, distracting her. It had started after Larek had left and now it was about to erupt.
**Flash**
Liz saw herself standing next to Larek and Lorat.
**End Flash**
In the room Max could feel something coming from Liz, a new power emerging but he could also feel her concern although he could not see what she seen.
**Flash**
Liz’s view changed as she looked up and saw a glimmer of light high in the hills and then a bright flash and a bang. Liz watched as a bullet moved in slow motion toward it target. She watched as it ripped through Larek’s skull and then as a second made it’s way to Lorat.
**End Flash**
Liz screamed and her eyes flashed. For a second what she had seen caused a panic that she only felt when Max was captured and held in the White Room. Everyone moved around her to help but Max held her tightly and saw a brief glimpse of what Liz had seen. Out of sheer instinct Liz raised her hands.
Outside Roswell…
The Sniper took aim and released the safety on his weapon…he was ready to take the shot.
In the split second that it took him to pull the trigger the sniper watched as his targets suddenly vanished in a swirl of light. The bullet he had sent passed through the space that was once occupied by Larek’s head and buried itself in the post of the billboard.
The sniper looked up from his gun sight and down to the road. Quickly he stood up and examined the entire area but his targets were nowhere to be seen…they were simply gone.
“Unit 1 to Home Base.”
“Status?” said the voice
“They’re gone…one second the were there, then they were gone. I can’t explain it.” Said the Skin to his compatriot.
Just then the skies darkened, clouds rolled in and lightening crashed. Four bolts struck at once, crashing together in the sky and then shooting down towards the Skin. Within seconds not even dust remained.
Roswell High…
Alex stood at a window, looking out toward the skies. His hands were raised and his eyes were closed in concentration
“It’s done…we wont be hearing from that guy again.” He said as he opened his eyes
Isabel moved to his side and put her hand on his shoulder, “You okay?” she asked with concern
“No…I seem to be doing a lot of killing recently.” Alex said sadly
“I know, I wish it wasn’t necessary but they would kill us in a heartbeat if they could get to us.” Isabel said
The two moved away from the window once the skies began to clear and went to see how Liz was doing.
Liz was rubbing her head; she had a throbbing headache as she sat in her seat. Larek and Lorat were back in the school wondering how they got back there.
“Liz, are you okay?” Max asked softly
“Yeah, just a headache.” She responded to her mate
“What happened?” Michael asked
“I got a flash, it was like I could see what was going to happen to them.” Liz said as Max continued to cradle her
“You saw the future?” Maria asked
“I think so. But it wasn’t very far…just a minute or two.” Liz said
Larek and Lorat looked at each other and beckoned Serena away from the group and over into a corner.
“What?” Serena asked quietly
“Before we came here we got a message from Queen Nashana. Before she left us she told me about a prophecy. One of the signs was the message she would send us, another was that ‘the queen of sight unseen will lead us’.” Larek said
“Sight unseen – seeing the future. Okay so Liz is going to play a big part…what I want to know is how she was able to see the future. No race is supposed to be able to do that, only Antarians were able to master it.” Serena said
“And even then it was brought about by technology and with only one family line, the gift passing from mother to the eldest daughter.” Lorat continued, “Humans are beginning to develop psychic abilities but there is nothing in their genetics that could even approach this.”
“Liz is part Omniriad.” Serena said
“Omniriad? Who are they?” Larek asked
“The Progenitors, they made the Granolith’s. Liz was intended to be a perfect Caretaker for the Granolith, now only she and Alex are the only remains of that race…as well as the rest of humanity as soon as they evolve enough. But I think not even they had the ability to see into the future.” Serena explained
“Then how?” Lorat asked
“Alex was told that humans are developing differently than the Omniriad despite coming from the same source of genetic material…this could be a new development.” Serena said
“I wonder how many more surprises they’ve got?” Larek said
Liz was feeling better, her head had stopped pounding but Max refused to leave her side despite her reassurances.
“Well you guys better get back home.” she said while looking at Larek and Lorat
“But what of our hosts?” Lorat asked
“I can send Brody and your host back to their homes once you leave.” Alex said as he stepped forward. He raised his hands and opened two wormholes. Lorat and Larek once again said their goodbyes and closed their eyes; their consciousness left their host and went back to their own bodies. Tess focused on Lorat’s host and began a mind-warp to keep him unaware of his location.
Brody looked around the room to see where he was and entered the passage without question; he knew that Max would explain it to him later. When the doorway closed Alex swept his hand forward bringing the second doorway forward so that engulfed the second man. The next think he new was that he was in his garden shed; resting in a chair…as far as he was concerned he had a quick nap while sitting in a deck chair.
Private Chambers of Nikris (Son of Nicholas), In the Capital of Skoross
Nikris was informed of his father death by a massager sent from Kivar. While he never agreed with his father politics, he was still angry and wanted blood. Those humans were going to pay for what they did to his father…just as soon as he got over this sickness that was going around. More than 1000 people in the city had already come down with it in a matter of days.
Ancient Ruins, Mountains of Kith, Early The Next Morning
Kivar had spend the last two hours climbing the mountains to reach the temple where the Seer had told him H’Ebon came to. His only weapon with him was a sword, a weapon passed down through his family line and if his information was correct then for the next few hours his master was flesh and blood, mortal.
Slowly he made his was into the ancient structure. The first chamber he entered was where he found H’Ebon. The room was black as night with a single shaft of light coming down from the roof hitting the floor where the ancient being was kneeling. On either side of his was sparks of purple electricity flowing from panels and into his body.
Slowly Kivar sneaked up on H’Ebon, how blade was raised ready to strike but his master sensed his presence. H’Ebon quickly snapped his head round to face Kivar and his entire body glowed with a black light that sent Kivar back against a wall.
“You dare to challenge me…I am more powerful than you could possibly imagine.” H‘Ebon said as he stood up and left the light…before he should have. Kivar’s action had interrupted his regenerative cycle and because of it his powers were not as they should be.
H’Ebon’s hold on Kivar weakened as the Omniriad felt weakened and collapsed to the floor. Kivar rushed at his enemy and swung his sword, severing the head from the body of H’Ebon. Kivar stopped, span round and plunged the blade deep into the back of the alien, piercing the heart. H’Ebon’s body fell forward and his blood poured forth onto the floor.
Kivar stood in the ever-growing puddle and threw the sword away. Slowly he outstretched his arms and with palms facing down he summoned as much energy as he could and expelled it through his hands. The blood began to ripple; within minutes it caught fire and once again became pure energy. Slowly the pool of energy and flame crawled up Kivar’s form, out of fear of it he stopped what he was doing but it continued to move up him until he was completely covered.
Kivar soon found that he couldn’t move but he found himself getting tired, as the field became a solid mass of crystal. He tried to sleep, he felt like he could sleep for a week but he couldn’t quite get there. Instead he slowly became aware of the fauna, animals and people in the nearby area but it didn’t stop there. Within the hour he could sense everything from the temple to the capitol city, after a day he could sense the entire planet and after a week he could feel the entire star system. All the while he was trapped in the crystalline cocoon but he felt his body changing, adapting to who… to what he now was.
Back in Roswell…
For the past week Liz felt a change, something had happened and for every night she dreamt of Kivar and a billion screams as he stood high on a mountain and laughed. The dreams always ended the same way; her vision would rush through space as it had when she and Max first found the communication orb in the desert. Eventually her journey through the empty void would end as she gazed upon the iron red surface of Mars and then onto Earth where she saw the Granolith.
Every time she would wake up in a cold sweat, no matter how much Max tried to tell her it was only a dream, even though he knew better, she kept thinking about her prophetic experience. She could feel that something bad was going to happen and soon. A part of her was terrified yet there was another part that was relieved. Someday soon it would be over, one way or the other it would be over.
Temple of Kith, Antar
Kivar could feel it, power beyond what he thought was possible…the power of the gods. He was no longer Antarian; he was beyond the petty constraints of his people, beyond their powers, beyond their minds. He could feel the virus he had resurrected spread slowly though the Skorossian population just as the new power spread slowly through his body. He smiled, it was possibly the only movement his body could make and so he smiled.
“Yes.” he said quietly to himself,
“YES.” He said more loudly.
Eventually the crystal would begin to crack and he would be free.
To Be Continued…
West Roswell High
Maria and Liz were walking to their next class, word had spread very quickly about the rock that Maria was sporting on her finger but she had managed to avoid the million and one questions that assaulted her…the most common being how she had managed to tame the wild boy Michael.
“So your ring melted into your finger just like Michael’s?” Maria asked her friend
“Yeah…wait…Michael’s? You mean yours didn’t?” Liz responded
“Well it melted but it went into my engagement ring, not my finger.” Maria said
“Okay, can I see it?”
“Sure.” Maria said as she went to remove the ring. As she pulled at it she discovered that the ring wouldn’t budge. Liz saw Maria’s difficulty and pulled her off to the side and let the halls clear a little.
Slowly she waved her hand over the ring in an attempt to remove it but it remained locked in place. Liz carefully examined her best friends finger and as she tilted the ring she spotted a very small etching of Michael and Maria’s symbol. As Liz touched the marking it glowed softly and the ring shimmered.
“That’s new.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Liz said as she touched it longer. The shimmering continued and slowly the ring changed. The gold became shinier and the diamond shifted so that the top was a smooth flat surface. On the band two glyphs appeared that represented Michael and Maria individually and on the diamond their marking re-appeared.
A second later the ring flashed and Maria’s eyes glowed with a brilliant white light before fading into a deep black. At the same time all through the school all the couples’s rings similarly flashed and their eyes glowed. It didn’t last for long and their eyes returned to normal.
{Wow.} Liz said to herself
{Who was that?} Tess asked
{Can you guys here me?} Liz said
{You can say that again.} Michael asked. {Someone want to tell me what just happened?}
{I think we just took the bond up a notch.} Maria responded
{So we’re all linked?} Isabel asked, {Okay, rule one…let’s keep the voices to a minimal, especially when we are…well.}
{Deal.} Everyone said at once
{Liz, I think we better talk.} Max said
{Yeah…I’ll meet you at the Eraser Room in a couple of minutes.} Liz responded
{Sorry, already occupied.} Alex said; his mental voice was very husky.
{Jesus guys, don’t you two ever give it a break?} Max asked. {You were at it for hours last night.}
{Sorry to keep you awake Max.} Alex said
Liz and Maria both giggled through the new and improved bond, {Max, I’ll meet you in the biology lab.} Liz told her mate.
Liz parted company from Maria and head off to the biology class to meet Max.
Nashana’s Ship, Outer Territories of Antar, Same Time
Nashana had left the space station, a relic from where her people had launched the assaults and final battles in the Golm Wars. She was at the furthest reaches of the kingdom and at the top speed of her craft she would be home within two weeks; her craft wasn’t built for speed. It was a one man craft that was stripped of all weapons, all cargo and operated on a very dangerous method of travel that made it unsafe for more than one person to be aboard or everyone on board might end up as one sticky mass of a person but right now she was giving into the temptation the Troken provided. Slowly she got up out of her seat and knelt down before the ancient symbol and touched her hand to the eye.
“Troken…show me my children.” Nashana requested
The eye glowed and the light spread to the rest of the pyramid before shooting a beam up from the tip. Small drops of light fell from the air as the beam widened and images formed for Max, Isabel, Zan and Lonnie. Nashana blushed slightly as she saw the image of her daughter in a passionate clinch with a young man.
“Identities confirmed.” said the Troken, “Max and Isabel Evans; raised since their hatching by Philip and Diane Evans. Zan and Lonnie Evans were raised in New York. The Evans extended their name to cover them once they arrived in Roswell.”
Nashana watched as Max snuck up behind a young woman in a room and smiled as he caught the girl in his arms before kissing her neck.
“Troken, identify the human girl with my son and the one with my daughter.” Nashana asked
“Human female…Elizabeth Parker. Bonded mate to Max Evans and currently is currently carrying his son.”
“I’m going to be a grandmother?” Nashana asked
“Confirmed…note: anomalies have been detected with her genetic structure.” The Troken responded
“What kind of anomalies?”
“Highly advance genetic material located…not consistent with current evolutionary status of the human species. Analysis indicates that material was added a various stages when she was in an embryonic state. D.N.A is similar to that of the Omniriad.”
“The Omniriad? How could that be?” Nashana said
“Current files indicate she was created to function as a Caretaker for the Earth Granolith.”
“Files…what files?”
“Information is restricted by order of the Maker.” the Troken responded
Nashana was confused, never in the history of the Troken had it withheld information on anything and it never referred to a “Maker” before. However, this would have to wait. She was far more interested in her children.
“Troken, what about the human male?” Nashana asked
“Alexander Whitman, bonded mate of Isabel Evans. Father of her unborn twined children. The human possess similar genetics to the female but is the result of natural evolutionary progression…All other information is restricted”
Nashana was stunned, once again the Troken denied her information, both her children were going to be parents and she hadn’t seen them for over 60 years.
“Troken, what about Zan and Lonnie?”
“Zan and Lonnie are mated with Ava and Rath but are not yet bonded. All four live with Laurie Dupree the granddaughter of the genetic donor for Rath and Michael Guerin. They view her as a sister.” The Troken replied
“Troken, are they…are they happy?” Nashana asked
“Confirmed, despite adversities from their situation on Earth and the threat of Kivar.”
Nashana smiled and a small tear flowed from her eye and down her cheek. There was more she wanted to know about her children’s lives, especially about the people who took them in and raised them but she had much to prepare. She removed her hand from the eye and the images faded. As she turned away, for a brief second the eye vanished and was replaced by an image of Alex and Liz that shimmered away.
West Roswell High, Lunch Time
All of the gang, except Zan who was still at the Pod Chamber, was sitting out under a tree eating their lunch before heading in to Serena’s new class of Antarian Politics and talking about the new bond. The only thing that they could figure was that Liz’s energy must have leaked into Maria’s ring and from there it went into their bond and out to the Granolith where it went into the other bonds. Liz was a lot more powerful than she first gave herself credit for if a small portion of her energy could result in a multiple bond with an exceptional amount of clarity.
“Well it should make for interesting time when we’re trying to sleep…should certainly cut down on phone bills.” Maria said as she winked at Michael
“Yeah, very interesting.” was Michael’s response as he burned a hole in Maria with his intense gaze
“Oh looks like we have company.” Max said as he saw Brody approach but which was it, Brody or Larek.
“Its Larek, Max.” Larek said as he could see what his friend was thinking.
“We really need to think of a way to tell the difference.” Maria said as the group stood back up.
Larek moved to the side slightly and indicated for Lorat to come forward. “Michael, Rath, allow me to present Lord Lorat – your brother.”
“Brother?” Michael and Rath said in unison
“You’ve never mentioned anything about a brother before.” Michael said as he moved closer to the pair
“Sorry that was my fault, I asked Larek not to say anything that might distract you from your lives here on Earth. I hoped that they would at least be as normal as possible.” Lorat said as he looked over the two faces that looked so similar but were totally different.
“Well its great to meet you…I’m Rath.” he said as he shook Lorat’s hand
“You too and you must be…Michael?” Lorat asked
“Yeah. Gotta say it’s good to have an older brother around.” Michael said
“Actually you two are the elder brothers. I rule the house but only in proxy of you until you return that is…I suppose it would be up to the two of you to decide which one of you will take control.” Lorat said
Michael and Rath looked and then pointed at each other. “He’ll take the job.” They said together.
“What makes you think I want the responsibility?” Michael asked his brother
“Hey it goes to the older brother right? Well your pod got screwed up and you hatched first. I say that makes you older.” Rath said as he crossed his arms
Michael opened his mouth to speak but couldn’t think of a comeback for what Rath had said so he decided on something else. “Okay, so what about our parents?”
“Both our father and mother were killed a number of years ago but we have a sister, Salasha and a nephew, Jared. I actually think you and Jared will have a lot in common.” Lorat said
All of a sudden Maria cleared her throat and drew Michael’s attention over to her. “Oh yeah, Lorat this is Maria.”
Maria extended her hand and Lorat took it firmly in his. It was then that he noticed the ring and the symbols on it.
“You’re bonded?” Lorat asked the young couple to which Maria smiled and nodded her head.
“Yeah, we…uh…we went to the Granolith last night.” Maria said humbly
“Well, welcome to the House of Rath…Lady Maria.” Lorat said as he lowered his eyes to the ground, a sign of respect to someone who, as his elder/younger brother’s wife, out ranked him.
Everyone’s eyes widened when Maria was referred to as ‘Lady Maria’ and Maria’s face was priceless as was Michael’s. He instinctively knew that this was not going to be the last time he heard those words together and that Maria would be the one speaking them.
However, before Maria could say anything Michael had one other person in the family to introduce. “Lorat, this is Laurie Dupree. My…our sister.”
“Sister?” Lorat asked as she looked over the human and spotted more than a few similarities
“Take a picture. It’ll last longer.” Laurie said
“Forgive me but I was unaware either Michael or Rath had been raised with a sibling.” Lorat apologised
“Oh they weren’t but my Granddad was used to make these bozos. Michael found me and we started to think of each other as brother and sister.” Laurie explained
“Well then you are my sister as well. I look forward to getting to know you and I can safely say that Salasha will look forward to your company as well. You do appear to have my family’s…personality traits. The choice of your grandfather was well made, I hope he didn’t suffer too many side-effects from his experience?”
“Nothing other than being ridiculed by most of the family and a minor obsession with trying to prove it…nothing major.” Laurie said coldly
“Then you have my apologies…I really can’t think of anything more to say other than that. I know it is insignificant but…” Lorat said
“No, it’s okay. That means a lot…it’s just I don’t like to think about what he went through. He wouldn’t have been hurt would he?” Laurie asked hopefully
“No. He would have been taken about the ship and given a drug, he may have been completely aware of what was going on around him but he would have felt no pain. Genetic samples would have been taken from three areas on his body then he would have been returned safely.” Lorat assured his new sister
“Well now that the introductions have been done, what’s the bad news?” Michael asked
“Of course.” Larek said, “As you are aware Kivar recently completed construction of a powerful prototype warship that we…uh…”
“Liberated.” Lorat said with a smug grin
“Right, liberated. We started to construct new vessels based on the schematics we obtained but we can’t get the power system to operate.” Larek said
“Didn’t you say that the ship was powered by a Granolith?” Max asked
“A much larger Granolith. Yes. We’ve checked the schematics a dozen times and the engineers have gone over it. So far we can’t find anything wrong. We were hoping that we could speak to that friend of yours…Phoenix I think you called him.” Larek said
Liz’s face suddenly became very solemn and through the bond everyone felt her pain. Max reached out and took her hand in his before he wrapped his arm over her shoulder.
“Sorry guys but Phoenix passed away recently.” Max said
“My apologies, we didn’t know…is there anyway we can contact his race?” Larek asked
“No, the Omniriad are more or less extinct. As far as we know there is only one left and he is allied with Kivar. In fact he was probably the one who gave Kivar the technology in the first place.” Michael said, “Actually if your looking for someone to take a look at what you’ve got then there is always Alex.”
“Alex?” Lorat and Larek said together
“Me?” Alex said
“Yeah, you.” Michael said
“I don’t understand, how can you help?” Lorat asked, “Human technology is thousands of years behind the Granolith.”
“Alex is…uh…full of surprises.” Isabel said proudly
“Uh guys, I never got any of the Omniriad stuff…The First left that out.” Alex said
“Yeah but when you took the transporter apart Phoenix said that you had a high capacity for improvising and a whole heap of other stuff…remember?” Isabel said trying to reassure him
“Little, itty bitty things is one thing but we’re talking about a Granolith. That is a completely different case.” Alex said but Isabel looked at him and crossed her arms while scowling at him, “I suppose I could take a look at it.”
“That’s better. So you guys need what…a computer?” Isabel said
“Yes.” Lorat said
The gang went off to one of the computer labs.
Storage Chamber, Pod Chamber, Same Time
Zan was sitting on a few crates, messing around with his powers and bouncing streams of light against the wall. Mr Gruber was sitting at a small table that was set up earlier carefully checking one of the larger gems…one that was the size of his fist.
“Incredible quality…I’ve never seen stones like this.” Gruber said
“Really…I mean I thought it was just the size of the things that mattered.” Zan asked
“No, well it is a factor but the clarity of the gem, the cut…it all matters.” Gruber said as he finished with the stone and put it carefully back in the crate, “Well that was the last I need to check just now. I must admit Your Highness that you certainly have quiet a collection here.”
“Well time to go home…if you want I can send you straight back to your bank. Could save you some air fare.” Zan suggested
“Thank you but I have some paperwork for your father to look over before I return.”
“Okay.” Zan said. He took out his transport unit and then transported over to Philips office. Twenty minutes later documents were signed and Gruber was sent back home, it was agreed that delivery of the gems to the bank would take place next week. All Gruber was told was that the bank should have the vault prepared…no other information about how it was going to take place was given, only when they should expect it.
Computer Lab, West Roswell High
Alex was sitting in front of a computer as Lorat placed his hand on the case and focused. He transferred the information straight onto the hard drive and then up on the monitor. Alex looked over every square inch of the diagrams, taking notes as he went. After half an hour he shook his head and put his pen down.
“I take it bad news.” Larek said
“No, good news…I know why the thing isn’t working. Where the hell did you get these anyway?” Alex asked
“We took them directly from the ships central computer…why?” Lorat asked
“Well they’ve been deliberately messed with. No matter how much you tinkered with these to get it to work it wouldn’t.” Alex said, “Kivar or H’Ebon probably altered these ones to prevent them from being used…unless you knew what to change around. It just a whole heap of minor things really.”
“And you know what to do?” Lorat asked
Alex held out his hand and after a moment Lorat took it. Lorat jerked back suddenly as Alex opened a small connection and send the knowledge as well as a few little things into his mind. Lorat scanned through his new information before opening his eyes and looked seriously at Alex.
“What are you?” Lorat asked
“You know Kivar asked that right before I kicked his ass all the way back to Antar. The answer by the way is human.” Alex responded
“You defeated Kivar?” Larek asked, “You. It was you that opened that passage on Skoross.”
“Skoross?” Michael asked
“Kivar’s home world, it’s where most of his people come from. Our spy probes detected the opening of the passage about 8 miles above sea level…the structure crashed into a mountain, there were no survivors.” Larek said
“What about Kivar? I altered the wormhole slightly, hoping that he would come out…messed up.” Alex said sternly
“We detected a disturbance in the Royal Palace on Antar but as far as we can tell Kivar came out of it okay.” Lorat said
“Oh well, better luck next time. At least you now have what you need to make those ships work. The other things I gave you should increase the efficiency of the systems on the ship as well as increase the strength of the hulls.” Alex said
“Alex just how much is in your head?” Max asked
“I’m still trying to figure that out…so far…a lot is useful but most, I wish I never got it.” Alex said, “But I do have it so…”
“Yeah.” Max said. He knew what Alex was going through, all his life he had powers that he wished he never had as he had to keep it a secret, they made him different…alien. However, somewhere in Alex’s head was the collective knowledge of billions of races, not just their technologies and culture but also their crimes, wars and holocausts. Max only hoped that Alex could keep that part of it buried.
Just then the bell rang indicated the end of the lunch break. Lorat and Larek jumped up at the sound and were on alert at the surprise. “Relax guys, it’s the end of lunch…time for class.” Max said
“Yeah Serena’s gonna be pissed if we’re late for her first day.” Tess said as the headed out the door.
“Lady Maria.” Maria said, “Lady Maria, got to love the way it just rolls off the tongue.”
“Yeah babe sounds great.” Michael mumbled loudly, while giving his newly discovered brother a look of utter distain as a reward for the torment her was about to go through.
Before long all the teens were gone, Larek and Lorat were amazed as they watched the overcrowded halls suddenly emptied and the students funnelled into their classes. “Hey this lot’s well trained…maybe we should try this bell thing back home.” Lorat suggested
“It’s a thought. Well do you have everything you need?” Larek asked
“Yeah…when we get home I think we need to discuss that young man. There is a lot more to him that just having his physiology enhanced by Antarian energy.” Lorat said
“Well our young king and the others want to keep it private for the moment, we should respect that. If we need to know then they’ll tell us but until then I don’t see any harm in some speculating on what our future prince truly is.” Larek suggested, “Come on lets go home.”
The two left the room but before they turned down the hallway toward the exit, Lorat stopped and looked toward the class that Max and the others had gone into - the room that Serena was in.
“Hey, she’ll be hear next time you stop by. Remember how my sister is, if you interrupt her she’ll rip your head off then put it…somewhere colourful.” Larek said
Lorat chuckled slightly before saying “Yeah, she would at that.”
The two continued on their way.
Billboard, Outside Roswell, A Little Later
Lorat and Larek had arrived where they left the car Lorat had arrived in. The two stopped for a moment as they looked over the town once again.
Up in the hills, a lone figure looked down on them. A radio headset on his head and a sniper rifle in his hands, pointing down to the men with the target spot fixed squarely on Larek’s head.
“Unit 1 to Home Base. I have the targets.” Said the Skin sniper into his radio
“Confirmed unit 1. Kill them.” Said a voice over the radio
The Sniper took aim and released the safety on his weapon…he was ready to take the shot.
Serena’s Class, Rowell High, Same Time
“Okay, so while the system and the colonies are ruled over by a single king, the five noble houses come together in the council. The other two-dozen noble houses control smaller regions or colony worlds but their power is limited to those worlds and will always follow the orders from the houses to whom they owe their allegiance.” Serena said
Liz was listening but felt something in the back of her mind, distracting her. It had started after Larek had left and now it was about to erupt.
**Flash**
Liz saw herself standing next to Larek and Lorat.
**End Flash**
In the room Max could feel something coming from Liz, a new power emerging but he could also feel her concern although he could not see what she seen.
**Flash**
Liz’s view changed as she looked up and saw a glimmer of light high in the hills and then a bright flash and a bang. Liz watched as a bullet moved in slow motion toward it target. She watched as it ripped through Larek’s skull and then as a second made it’s way to Lorat.
**End Flash**
Liz screamed and her eyes flashed. For a second what she had seen caused a panic that she only felt when Max was captured and held in the White Room. Everyone moved around her to help but Max held her tightly and saw a brief glimpse of what Liz had seen. Out of sheer instinct Liz raised her hands.
Outside Roswell…
The Sniper took aim and released the safety on his weapon…he was ready to take the shot.
In the split second that it took him to pull the trigger the sniper watched as his targets suddenly vanished in a swirl of light. The bullet he had sent passed through the space that was once occupied by Larek’s head and buried itself in the post of the billboard.
The sniper looked up from his gun sight and down to the road. Quickly he stood up and examined the entire area but his targets were nowhere to be seen…they were simply gone.
“Unit 1 to Home Base.”
“Status?” said the voice
“They’re gone…one second the were there, then they were gone. I can’t explain it.” Said the Skin to his compatriot.
Just then the skies darkened, clouds rolled in and lightening crashed. Four bolts struck at once, crashing together in the sky and then shooting down towards the Skin. Within seconds not even dust remained.
Roswell High…
Alex stood at a window, looking out toward the skies. His hands were raised and his eyes were closed in concentration
“It’s done…we wont be hearing from that guy again.” He said as he opened his eyes
Isabel moved to his side and put her hand on his shoulder, “You okay?” she asked with concern
“No…I seem to be doing a lot of killing recently.” Alex said sadly
“I know, I wish it wasn’t necessary but they would kill us in a heartbeat if they could get to us.” Isabel said
The two moved away from the window once the skies began to clear and went to see how Liz was doing.
Liz was rubbing her head; she had a throbbing headache as she sat in her seat. Larek and Lorat were back in the school wondering how they got back there.
“Liz, are you okay?” Max asked softly
“Yeah, just a headache.” She responded to her mate
“What happened?” Michael asked
“I got a flash, it was like I could see what was going to happen to them.” Liz said as Max continued to cradle her
“You saw the future?” Maria asked
“I think so. But it wasn’t very far…just a minute or two.” Liz said
Larek and Lorat looked at each other and beckoned Serena away from the group and over into a corner.
“What?” Serena asked quietly
“Before we came here we got a message from Queen Nashana. Before she left us she told me about a prophecy. One of the signs was the message she would send us, another was that ‘the queen of sight unseen will lead us’.” Larek said
“Sight unseen – seeing the future. Okay so Liz is going to play a big part…what I want to know is how she was able to see the future. No race is supposed to be able to do that, only Antarians were able to master it.” Serena said
“And even then it was brought about by technology and with only one family line, the gift passing from mother to the eldest daughter.” Lorat continued, “Humans are beginning to develop psychic abilities but there is nothing in their genetics that could even approach this.”
“Liz is part Omniriad.” Serena said
“Omniriad? Who are they?” Larek asked
“The Progenitors, they made the Granolith’s. Liz was intended to be a perfect Caretaker for the Granolith, now only she and Alex are the only remains of that race…as well as the rest of humanity as soon as they evolve enough. But I think not even they had the ability to see into the future.” Serena explained
“Then how?” Lorat asked
“Alex was told that humans are developing differently than the Omniriad despite coming from the same source of genetic material…this could be a new development.” Serena said
“I wonder how many more surprises they’ve got?” Larek said
Liz was feeling better, her head had stopped pounding but Max refused to leave her side despite her reassurances.
“Well you guys better get back home.” she said while looking at Larek and Lorat
“But what of our hosts?” Lorat asked
“I can send Brody and your host back to their homes once you leave.” Alex said as he stepped forward. He raised his hands and opened two wormholes. Lorat and Larek once again said their goodbyes and closed their eyes; their consciousness left their host and went back to their own bodies. Tess focused on Lorat’s host and began a mind-warp to keep him unaware of his location.
Brody looked around the room to see where he was and entered the passage without question; he knew that Max would explain it to him later. When the doorway closed Alex swept his hand forward bringing the second doorway forward so that engulfed the second man. The next think he new was that he was in his garden shed; resting in a chair…as far as he was concerned he had a quick nap while sitting in a deck chair.
Private Chambers of Nikris (Son of Nicholas), In the Capital of Skoross
Nikris was informed of his father death by a massager sent from Kivar. While he never agreed with his father politics, he was still angry and wanted blood. Those humans were going to pay for what they did to his father…just as soon as he got over this sickness that was going around. More than 1000 people in the city had already come down with it in a matter of days.
Ancient Ruins, Mountains of Kith, Early The Next Morning
Kivar had spend the last two hours climbing the mountains to reach the temple where the Seer had told him H’Ebon came to. His only weapon with him was a sword, a weapon passed down through his family line and if his information was correct then for the next few hours his master was flesh and blood, mortal.
Slowly he made his was into the ancient structure. The first chamber he entered was where he found H’Ebon. The room was black as night with a single shaft of light coming down from the roof hitting the floor where the ancient being was kneeling. On either side of his was sparks of purple electricity flowing from panels and into his body.
Slowly Kivar sneaked up on H’Ebon, how blade was raised ready to strike but his master sensed his presence. H’Ebon quickly snapped his head round to face Kivar and his entire body glowed with a black light that sent Kivar back against a wall.
“You dare to challenge me…I am more powerful than you could possibly imagine.” H‘Ebon said as he stood up and left the light…before he should have. Kivar’s action had interrupted his regenerative cycle and because of it his powers were not as they should be.
H’Ebon’s hold on Kivar weakened as the Omniriad felt weakened and collapsed to the floor. Kivar rushed at his enemy and swung his sword, severing the head from the body of H’Ebon. Kivar stopped, span round and plunged the blade deep into the back of the alien, piercing the heart. H’Ebon’s body fell forward and his blood poured forth onto the floor.
Kivar stood in the ever-growing puddle and threw the sword away. Slowly he outstretched his arms and with palms facing down he summoned as much energy as he could and expelled it through his hands. The blood began to ripple; within minutes it caught fire and once again became pure energy. Slowly the pool of energy and flame crawled up Kivar’s form, out of fear of it he stopped what he was doing but it continued to move up him until he was completely covered.
Kivar soon found that he couldn’t move but he found himself getting tired, as the field became a solid mass of crystal. He tried to sleep, he felt like he could sleep for a week but he couldn’t quite get there. Instead he slowly became aware of the fauna, animals and people in the nearby area but it didn’t stop there. Within the hour he could sense everything from the temple to the capitol city, after a day he could sense the entire planet and after a week he could feel the entire star system. All the while he was trapped in the crystalline cocoon but he felt his body changing, adapting to who… to what he now was.
Back in Roswell…
For the past week Liz felt a change, something had happened and for every night she dreamt of Kivar and a billion screams as he stood high on a mountain and laughed. The dreams always ended the same way; her vision would rush through space as it had when she and Max first found the communication orb in the desert. Eventually her journey through the empty void would end as she gazed upon the iron red surface of Mars and then onto Earth where she saw the Granolith.
Every time she would wake up in a cold sweat, no matter how much Max tried to tell her it was only a dream, even though he knew better, she kept thinking about her prophetic experience. She could feel that something bad was going to happen and soon. A part of her was terrified yet there was another part that was relieved. Someday soon it would be over, one way or the other it would be over.
Temple of Kith, Antar
Kivar could feel it, power beyond what he thought was possible…the power of the gods. He was no longer Antarian; he was beyond the petty constraints of his people, beyond their powers, beyond their minds. He could feel the virus he had resurrected spread slowly though the Skorossian population just as the new power spread slowly through his body. He smiled, it was possibly the only movement his body could make and so he smiled.
“Yes.” he said quietly to himself,
“YES.” He said more loudly.
Eventually the crystal would begin to crack and he would be free.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 59
Kalarian Royal Palace
It had been a week since anyone had seen Kivar and a few days since Max had sent a message to Larek telling him of Liz’s nightmares and his concern at what Kivar is up to. Right now Larek was sitting in his private chambers reading over reports and information regarding his own people; it had been a while since he tended to those matters instead of dealing with Kivar.
It was actually a quiet night where he managed to get work done, even if it was only minor details of agriculture or transportation…at least he had the Ministry to take care of most of the tedious stuff. All of a sudden a red light on his desk flashed as an alarm sounded throughout the palace.
“Great, what now?” Larek said as he got up and headed to the door.
Quickly Larek made his way down the halls and floors of the palace to the lowest level where the Command Room was. He found people running around handing over papers to others, people speaking over comm. channels and Lorat speaking to someone over another channel on the main monitor.
“What’s going on?” Larek asked.
Lorat held up his finger as a silent request for a moment.
“I understand that but I need it confirmed Doctor.” he said
“We can’t find anything in the patients blood stream but the symptoms match the file you gave us…as far as we can tell…” The Doctor said
“Understood, thank you Doctor.” Lorat said. The monitor went black and Lorat turned to Larek
“Lorat?”
“For the past week there has been an outbreak of a virus on Skorros…it’s Kon’Ma’Ra.” Lorat said
Larek’s face suddenly became a mixture of concern, surprise and anger. “You said that the virus was gone.” He said
“I was wrong.” Lorat said as he looked over a report given to him by one of the aides
“This is Kn’Ma’Ra Lorat. On something like this we’re not allowed to be wrong.” Larek said sternly but then took a breath and calmed down. “How did this happen?”
“Most of the virus was destroyed by the sun as planned but it was a case of bad timing. A solar flare happened at the same time that we ejected the virus, the eruption carried the virus out into space.” Lorat said
“Where is multiplied until it came to Skoross.” Larek said
“Pretty much. Larek this cold war with Kivar has taken on a whole new level. You need to call a meeting of the Council and as many nobles as you can get a hold of.”
“Lorat, what are you planning?” Larek asked with caution
“The only way to prevent the spread of this disease is to quarantine the entire planet. We cannot allow anyone out of Skorossian space and when it gets out what this disease is every last one of them will try to get off world.”
“And the only way to accomplish a quarantine this size is to combine all the fleets.” Larek said
“Exactly.”
“I arrange the meetings now.” Larek said. He turned and entered his office just next to the room and contacted the leaders of every noble house he could thing of and even a few then had declared their loyalty to Kivar. He had to hope that he could turn them or at least see the need for the quarantine; Larek knew that those allied with Kivar would never condone the use of this weapon…no matter how power hungry they were.
Lonnie/Rath’s Bedroom, Dupree Residence, Same Time
On their bed side table laid three empty tubs of Haagen Daz ice cream. Lonnie had spread the contents all over Rath’s naked flesh, almost every inch of him was covered and now Lonnie was going to have some fun. Gently she started at Rath’s ankles and licked the melting food off of her lover. Lonnie licked up his legs, removing the trails of ice cream and gently kissed his dick but left the cold liquid on it before continuing to clean his chest and arms.
Rath was going out of his mind, the mixture of the cold of the ice cream and the heat from Lonnie’s lips and tongue were incredible. He knew that he would be going to bed very satisfied. Eventually Lonnie had finished with the rest of his body and moved back down to his cock and took it into her mouth.
“Oh god baby, that’s it.” Rath said as he felt the pressure building
Lonnie didn’t say anything; she just kept the suction going as she bobbed her head up and down. All the while her teeth scraped the flesh as Lonnie’s tongue wrapped around him. After ten minutes of gentle torment and when Rath thought he couldn’t take more Lonnie removed his cock from her mouth and looked up into her eyes. Now it was Rath’s turn to be playful.
Quickly he put his hands under Lonnie’s arms and pulled her up so that she was not lying next to him on the bed. Rath knew from recent experience just how much his lover liked to be tickled and where her most sensitive spots were. It didn’t take long for Lonnie to break out in laughter, as much as she liked it when Rath tickled her, the situation always caused her to roll about on the bed and Rath always rolled with her, never breaking the contact.
Eventually Rath rolled on top of her, pinning Lonnie beneath him as he caressed her cheek.
“Make love to me Rath.” Lonnie begged as she reached down to cup his package
Carefully Rath probed Lonnie’s entrance with the head of his cock and gently slid inside of her. Lonnie closed her eyes as Rath’s thick length slowly filled her. When he was completely inside her Lonnie wrapped her arms and legs around his body and pulled his head down where she kissed him passionately. Neither of them could get enough of the feel of each other’s bodies.
Gently Rath withdrew until only the tip of his hard rod was still inside her and then he pushed back inside. His pace quickly increased until he was ploughing in and out of her. Lonnie’s arms loosened their grip and allowed Rath to bend his head down to capture one of her nipples with his teeth. Gently he pulled back, taking the sensitive flesh with him before he released it causing the flesh of her breast to ripple slightly and a moan escape from her lips. Quickly he bent back down and began to suck on its twin.
“Ugn Rath.” Lonnie moaned as sweat began to run down her forehead.
Rath continued to move in and out of her as their bodies slid against each other. The soft glow of the lamp illuminated the curves of their bodies as they rolled around on the bed, both taking control of the force of each and every thrust. When it came time for Lonnie to be on top she started to caress his face as he squeezed her breasts but then Lonnie stopped.
“Hey…you shaved.” Lonnie said, “I didn’t notice.”
“Meeting Lorat last week made me realise that sooner or later I’ve got a lot of responsibility coming…we both do. So I figured I should tidy myself up a little.” Rath said
Lonnie started to grind her hips again in a circular motion causing Rath to moan out loud. “Well just so long as you don’t clean up to much.” Lonnie teased, “Keeping it a little dirty in the bedroom is definitely a requirement for keeping a hold on me.”
With that Lonnie bent down and bit Rath’s lower lip before kissing him again. Taking a firm grip of the headboard Lonnie gained the leverage she needed to begin bouncing up and down on her mate’s dick. She never gave Rath any time to adapt to the rapid increase in pace. He even put his hands on her hips to try to slow her but without much success.
He couldn’t last at this pace and eventually came inside Lonnie but she didn’t stop. On and on she continued to ride Rath who managed to remain hard as a rock. They were both going insane as the temperature of the room rose several degrees, Lonnie lost control of her abilities and several pieces of furniture began to float in the air. As Lonnie reached her climax she fell onto Rath and along with her everything else fell as well, for the second time Rath came inside her.
Rath wrapped his arms around her and ran his hands along his skin. “That was incredible.” He whispered through his ragged breathing
“Yeah.” Lonnie responded as she slipped of off Rath and quietly fell asleep.
Midnight…
While Lonnie slept beside him Rath carefully slid away from her and out of their bed. After finding a pair of boxers and putting them on he grabbed a robe and headed for the kitchen.
When she heard the door close behind him, Lonnie opened her eyes and turned to face the empty space beside her. This was now the fourth night in a row that Rath had left her, last night she was able to determine that he left the house but where he went was still a mystery. Earlier this morning she talked to Ava and Laurie about it.
~Flashback~
Lonnie had got down to find Ava and Laurie lazing on air mats in the pool. It was usual for all three girls to come down for an early morning swim to help waken then up…besides they liked driving the guys nuts when the wore very skimpy bikinis.
“Hey Lonnie…get your butt in here. The water is great.” Laurie said as she dipped her hand in the water
Lonnie didn’t respond, she just pulled off her robe and dived in and started swimming. Ava and Laurie immediately looked at each other, concern was evident in their eyes, as Lonnie would have normally said hello - no matter how bad her mood was. After a couple of laps she stopped and just stood shoulder deep in the water against the edge, water dripping down her face as she stroked her hair back.
“Okay, what’s wrong?” Ava asked
“What makes you thing something is wrong?” Lonnie asked
“Come on Lonnie, this is me your taking to.” Ava said
“And me.” Laurie said, “Come on Lonnie and were almost like sisters…right?”
“Yeah.” Lonnie said, “Okay…Rath has been sneaking out at night.”
“What do you mean sneaking out? Like midnight snack attacks?” Ava asked as she remembered hearing someone sneak around in the kitchen for the last couple of nights
“No…sneaking out of the house. Last night I heard him going and I saw him from the bedroom window driving away.” Lonnie said
“Do you know where he’s going?” Laurie asked
Lonnie just shook her head and dunked under the water for a second.
“No, there is absolutely no way Rath would be having an affair. He loves you way too much to do something stupid, hell I nearly drowned his ass to get him to admit how he felt.” Laurie said
“And he knows that if he does try it you’ll permanently put him under water.” Ava said. Both she and Laurie entered the water and moved next to her friend
“Do you want me to talk to him?” Laurie asked
“No.” Lonnie said quickly, “Thanks but if this is just nothing I don’t want him to freak or something.”
“Well how about I get Zan to talk to him? A quiet chat between the blokes.” Ava suggested
“Could be your best bet to find out what’s going on with him.” Laurie said, “Besides if I do talk to him and I don’t get any answers I’ll just have to kick his ass.”
At that all three girls just chuckled and Lonnie agreed to have her brother speak to Rath. They then began a water fight and began splashing water everywhere but stopped when Andrew Hall entered the room.
“Well, well, well. What do we have here?” Andrew said as he moved to the edge of the pool
“Just doing a little cheering up.” Laurie said as she swam to the edge where her boyfriend was. “So how’s Roswell’s newest deputy sheriff?”
“A lot better now that I’ve seen what you get up to in the morning.” He said. Hall bent down and kissed Laurie
“Hmmm, down boy. Well I would normally consider inviting you in but you’ll be late.”
“Well at least I got to see you this morning.” He said huskily
Laurie had wanted to ask him something for a while now and it did seem to be as good a time as any to bring it up.
“Well you would get to see me every morning if you moved in with me.” She asked shyly
“Are you serious?” Andrew asked as he moved closer to Laurie
“Very. So what do you think?”
“I think it’s a great idea but we need to talk about this…a lot. I don’t start until noon tomorrow so how about I come by then?” Andrew said as his watch began to beep, “I better get going…don’t want to piss the Sheriff off on the first day.”
“Okay, I’ll see you later then.” Laurie said. Andrew kissed her goodbye and she swam back over to the others who were by the edge pretending to talk to each other but were more interested in the interaction from the couple across the pool.
~End Flashback~
Zan/Ava’s Bedroom…
Zan and Ava didn’t sleep much that night, their activities were very similar to Lonnie and Rath but minus the ice cream…they had a tendency to use whipped cream and Ava loved it when Zan ate off of her, just as much as he did. She had already spoken with Zan about Rath’s nightly walks and made it clear that if Zan wanted to continue having the privilege of being able to take her every night then he would be talking to Rath.
“He’s up again.” Ava said softly
“I know.” Zan said as he kept his eyes closed, trying to sleep
“I meant what I said by the way. Talk to him or you’ll never sleep with me again…besides Lonnie is starting to think he’s screwing some cheap bitch. You don’t want your sister to end up hurt do you?” Ava said
“No I don’t. I just don’t want to find out he is being stupid or I’ll have to kick his arse then I’ll kill him.” Zan said as he opened his eyes
“I know…and I’ll be there to cut off his dick.” Ava said
Zan slipped out from under Ava, kissed her forehead and pulled on a robe before heading down to speak to his friend.
Living Room…
Tonight Rath didn’t go out, instead he made himself a sandwich of several types of meat and Tabasco sauce. He never noticed Zan come into the room from behind him as he took a giant bite.
“Feeling hungry?” Zan asked.
The surprise caused Rath to swallow prematurely and he began to choke on the mouthful. Zan quickly moved behind him and forcefully patted him on the back and freeing the lodged food from his oesophagus.
“Christ man, are you trying to kill me?” Rath said as he took a drink of water
“Sorry…just wanted to talk.” Zan said as he sat down
“What about?”
“About what’s been going on with you for the last few days.” Zan said
“What do you mean? Nothing’s going on with me.” Rath dismissed
“Don’t try to bullshit me Rath, I know this is the fourth night that you’ve not slept and that for the past couple of nights you’ve left the house.”
“How’d you find out?” Rath asked humbly
“Lonnie…she wakes up when you leave. She told Laurie and Ava and Ava told me. Given the fact that Laurie would have beaten the crap out of you to get answers, Ava thought I would be the better choice…Rath, Lonnie doesn’t want to admit it but she thinks you’re seeing someone else.” Zan said
Rath immediately looked at his best friend straight in the eyes and could see that Zan was serious.
“Oh god man, really I’m not seeing anyone other than Lonnie. I love her way too much to do that and you know that.” He said
“I thought I knew that but then you leave the house at the dead of night and you’ve talked to no one about it…not even Laurie. You got to admit it looks suss.” Zan said
“Yeah, sorry but I had some thinking to do.”
“About what?” Zan asked. His tone told Rath all he needed to know. Zan wanted answers and wanted them tonight.
Rath got up on his feet and started pacing back and forth as he ran his hands through his hair. ‘Well, it’s now or never.’ Rath thought to himself. He moved over so that he stood directly before Zan but before Zan could say anything Rath closed his eyes and went down on one knee with his head bowed and his hands flat on the floor, either side of his front leg.
“Klee ak shan rel Vilandra.” Rath said but didn’t move from his position
Zan was taking a drink at the moment and when Rath spoke he sprayed the contents of his mouth everywhere. Serena had taught the four a few Antarian traditions while she was in the company of the New York podsters and Zan knew this one all to well. He had to admit that he never thought he would hear it coming from Rath but he also had to admit that he was happy that it happened.
Zan stood and put his hand on Rath’s head. “Kalna Rath, tek Vilandra.” he said
Rath looked up and then stood to his feet, facing Zan.
“Now, you freak out my sister like this again and I’ll kill you myself…Ava’s got dibs on cutting off your…well you get the idea.” Zan said
“Yeah. I get the picture, thank you Zan.” Rath said. The two left the room and headed back upstairs; Rath went to join Lonnie while Zan rejoined Ava.
Zan/Ava’s Bedroom…
Zan slid back under the covers and Ava immediately rested her head on his chest as he wrapped an arm around her.
“Okay so what’s going on with Rath?” Ava asked sleepily
“He just had some thinking to do.” Zan said as he tried to fall asleep
“Oh no. You’re not getting any sleep until you tell me what’s going on. I want to know now.” She said as she held herself up on one elbow and looked at Zan.
Zan looked back at her and said, “Come on babe, Lonnie can tell you in the morning. Right now we need to sleep.” He all but begged
“Hey your highness, I want to know NOW.” Ava explained
“Okay, okay. I’ll tell you.” Zan said
Rath/Lonnie’s Bedroom…
Rath entered his room, went straight to Lonnie’s side and lay down next to her.
“Lonnie, are you awake?” he asked softly
“Yeah, I’m up.” she responded
Rath gently caressed her exposed shoulder but she pulled away slightly causing Rath to close his eyes in regret.
“Lonnie I’m not cheating on you. You’re the only one I love…the only one who I would ask to bond with me.” Rath said
Lonnie couldn’t believe what she had just heard and turned round to face him. “Could you say that again?” Lonnie asked
“I want you to marry me Lonnie. Human way or Antarian, whatever you want, I don’t care just as long as you’re my wife. Please say you’ll marry me.” Rath begged
A tear rolled away from her eye and before Rath knew what was happening her body was pressed tightly against his and Lonnie captured his mouth with her own in a searing white-hot kiss.
“I take it that’s a yes?” Rath said when she released him. Lonnie could only nod. That night the made love once again before falling into a very contented sleep.
Conference Room, Kalarian Royal Palace, 2 Hours Later
A majority of the nobles that Larek contacted had arrived and were sitting around the table awaiting the arrival of their host. For many of them there was centuries of rivalry, most of which was directed at those who allied themselves with Kivar’s regime but for others it was just a case of petty family animosities that could be put aside for the current crisis. Larek then entered with Lorat by his side and quickly drew the attention of the guests.
“Lord Larek, I must ask why these…these traitors have been invited to the meeting?” Asked Lord Nax who was a regional governor of the western continent on the planet Klendo.
“Nax, sit down.” Regent Trall told his underling
“My lord forgive me but having them here is a danger and an affront to everything that has been worked for.” Nax said
“Lord Nax, I don’t think I need to remind you that your peoples official policy on Kivar is a state of neutrality.” Lorat said
Trall stood up from his seat ready to counter the accusation but calmed himself, “No you don’t need to remind us. It was my daughter that was killed by that scum but Klendo has never had the military resources that Kivar possessed. To have struck back would have resulted in my worlds capture as well.”
“My lords, we have moved away from the reason I asked you to come. Please, I ask you to return to your seats.” Larek said diplomatically
Trall and the others each sat down once again, Larek and Lorat joined them after they handed out information packs on the current situation.
“My fellow nobles, the information you now possess shows that Skoross has been infected with the Kon’ma’ra virus and that Kivar is the one who created it to be used as a weapon in his new class of warship. A joint task force from Kalaria and Lady Shalara’s own troops, under the command of Lord Lorat were able to take control of the ship. With information obtained from the ship and allies of King Zan on Earth we were able to construct 12 of these ships, which were brought on line this morning.
What we need is to join our forces and impose an immediate quarantine on Skoross before word gets out on what the population is contracting. Without this action, people trying to escape the planet could spread the contagion to our worlds.” Larek said
“What has Kivar said on this matter?” Lady Reela asked
“Kivar has not been seen for just over a week, no-one has any information on his current whereabouts.” Lorat said
“Gentlemen, Ladies…you have been given all the information we have on this matter. We will leave and allow you to study the materials and discuss this amongst yourselves. Given the time restraints on this matter we will return in 30 minutes, we will require an answer from each of you by then.” Larek said
He and Lorat left and went to the command chamber to check for further updates on the situation.
30 Minutes Later…
The two nobles returned to the conference room to find each and very one of the nobles arguing, all except Shalara who watched from the back of the room. When she saw the two come back in, Shalara moved over to them.
“Well this was a good idea.” she said as she stood beside them
“What the hell are they arguing about?” Lorat asked
“Right now I think it’s about whose house was responsible for winning the Golm Wars by providing the most ships.” Shalara said
“The Golm Wars were over 700 years ago, what does this have to do with anything?” Larek asked
“Absolutely nothing. Quite frankly I think they just don’t want to talk about the real question of striking at Kivar.” Shalara said
“Okay that’s it.” Larek said, “SILENCE.” he yelled getting the attention of the entire room. “I cannot believe that you would allow a petty squabble to distract you from the virus. Each of you know what is at stake and yet you argue about a war that our fathers and mothers won over 7 centuries ago.”
“I agree.” said a voice from behind them
Everyone looked at the entrance to the room and watched as two people entered. The second the nobles recognised the new arrival they were all on their knees before her.
“Queen Nashana, welcome to my home.” Larek said
“Rise Larek, its good to see you again…Arise my lords. Please take your seats.” Nashana said as she took the head chair. Before her on the table her companion, an aide, placed the Troken.
“My Lords and Ladies, no doubt you all recognise the Troken. Since Kivar seized the throne from my son it has been in my safekeeping. My son has control of the Granolith and Kivar only possesses the amulet of the throne.” Nashana said
“Kivar has taken control of our empire with a powerless symbol?” Trall asked, “We all assumed that he still had the Granolith…you wouldn’t have had time to store it for transportation.”
“Yes, I know but we had advanced warning from a Seer. The events could not be prevented but it allowed us to prepare…Larek, on my way here I used the Troken to inform me of the situation here and on the other worlds. A joint fleet to secure a quarantine of Skorossian space is essential but they must keep their distance from the planet.”
“Yes my Queen.” Larek said as he bowed his head.
“My Lords, a long time ago I was queen to our people. When my husband died, my son assumed the throne and Kivar killed him. However, my son in the form of Max Evans lives on Earth and is growing into the role he once possessed, he and his young mate have been bonded by the Granolith and together control they it. When it is time they will take control of our people as king and queen but until that time I resume the role of Queen. As I hold the Troken it is my right…does this have your blessing?” Nashana said
All the nobles bowed their heads and acknowledged there queens return. Even those who joined with Kivar gave their consent. Kivar had told them that he possessed the Granolith and they stupidly believed him. Even if Nashana was wrong and Zan didn’t control the Granolith it was evident that neither did Kivar…he had no power and before them was the only person who did and could prove it.
“Very well, Lord Larek assemble the fleet and seal off Skoross but remember to inform the ships to keep their distance…just prevent ships from leaving.” Nashana said
“Yes My Queen.” Larek said as he left
“The rest of you, please contact your military and tell them to co-operate with Lord Larek.” Nashana requested
The nobles activated the monitors before them and contacted their officials. Within ten minutes the resources of the four remaining worlds were at the disposal of Lord Larek and their returned queen. An hour later over a thousand ships were in positions that allowed for every inch of Skoross and the surrounding space to be monitored and in the lead were the new ships that had been constructed by Kalaria. From that moment on Skorossion military went on alert and word quickly spread on the reason for it. After that it was only a matter of time before the doctor that Lorat talked to leaked the information on the Kon’ma’ra infection.
On Skoross, chaos ensued. Riots were in the streets and everyone scrambled to get off world as soon as possible. Transport ships became packed, some so much that the weight wouldn’t allow them to even get off the ground but those that did make into space were order to turn back…if they didn’t they were fired upon. A simple warning shot at first, after that they were exposed to a repulsion beam and after that, if it didn’t deter them, they were destroyed. It was the only choice left.
“Lorat, Shalara it is good to see you both again.” Nashana said as the other nobles continued to talk amongst themselves.
“You too Your Majesty. I have to admit I thought we would never see you again.” Shalara said
“Well I’m home now but my son must retake his throne soon. That can only be done with him having the Troken in his hands.” Nashana said
“I actually think I might be able to help you that my queen.” Lorat said
“Really?”
“Yes, when I was last on Earth I connected with a young man who is bonded to your daughter Vil…Isabel. He is very impressive, he solved some problems with the new ships but along with that information he gave me a method of generating a portal that will allow transportation to Earth in an instant. I’ve been experimenting with the device for the past couple of days…I’m sure it can be used to send you and the Troken to Earth.” Lorat said
“Thank you, please prepare the machine. I will use it as soon as possible.” Nashana said
Finally after all these years she would be able to see her children and she would be able to thank the people who raised them. Early on the next morning, Lorat arrived and informed her that everything was set and the nobles assured her they would abide by Larek’s decisions during her absence. As the vortex at the centre of Lorat’s machine opened Nashana took hold of the Troken and entered the passage.
Ruins of Kith, Antar, Same Time
Kivar remained in his cocoon but his mind was very much active. He could sense the fleet surrounding his home world but there was nothing he could do about it. However, his mood certainly changed a few things in the chamber. The blue and white glow of the crystal cocoon changed into a shade of black that was so deep that it absorbed all the heat in the area. The lights dimmed until the room’s only source of illumination was the single shaft of light from the roof.
Kivar himself was no longer limited to sensing the people of the Antarian star system. He could feel everything, everywhere. Nothing was beyond his reach, not even Earth and he hoped he could get the information he wanted, the information he desired on the young human who effectively defeated him when he was on Earth. He was denied.
For some reason, he couldn’t sense anything from the human or anyone else around him. Once again there was something about this human…no, humans that confounded him. ‘Yes’ he thought. He could feel another human near Alex that was very similar to him. He dismissed it quickly as just someone else he would have to kill.
To Be Continued…
Kalarian Royal Palace
It had been a week since anyone had seen Kivar and a few days since Max had sent a message to Larek telling him of Liz’s nightmares and his concern at what Kivar is up to. Right now Larek was sitting in his private chambers reading over reports and information regarding his own people; it had been a while since he tended to those matters instead of dealing with Kivar.
It was actually a quiet night where he managed to get work done, even if it was only minor details of agriculture or transportation…at least he had the Ministry to take care of most of the tedious stuff. All of a sudden a red light on his desk flashed as an alarm sounded throughout the palace.
“Great, what now?” Larek said as he got up and headed to the door.
Quickly Larek made his way down the halls and floors of the palace to the lowest level where the Command Room was. He found people running around handing over papers to others, people speaking over comm. channels and Lorat speaking to someone over another channel on the main monitor.
“What’s going on?” Larek asked.
Lorat held up his finger as a silent request for a moment.
“I understand that but I need it confirmed Doctor.” he said
“We can’t find anything in the patients blood stream but the symptoms match the file you gave us…as far as we can tell…” The Doctor said
“Understood, thank you Doctor.” Lorat said. The monitor went black and Lorat turned to Larek
“Lorat?”
“For the past week there has been an outbreak of a virus on Skorros…it’s Kon’Ma’Ra.” Lorat said
Larek’s face suddenly became a mixture of concern, surprise and anger. “You said that the virus was gone.” He said
“I was wrong.” Lorat said as he looked over a report given to him by one of the aides
“This is Kn’Ma’Ra Lorat. On something like this we’re not allowed to be wrong.” Larek said sternly but then took a breath and calmed down. “How did this happen?”
“Most of the virus was destroyed by the sun as planned but it was a case of bad timing. A solar flare happened at the same time that we ejected the virus, the eruption carried the virus out into space.” Lorat said
“Where is multiplied until it came to Skoross.” Larek said
“Pretty much. Larek this cold war with Kivar has taken on a whole new level. You need to call a meeting of the Council and as many nobles as you can get a hold of.”
“Lorat, what are you planning?” Larek asked with caution
“The only way to prevent the spread of this disease is to quarantine the entire planet. We cannot allow anyone out of Skorossian space and when it gets out what this disease is every last one of them will try to get off world.”
“And the only way to accomplish a quarantine this size is to combine all the fleets.” Larek said
“Exactly.”
“I arrange the meetings now.” Larek said. He turned and entered his office just next to the room and contacted the leaders of every noble house he could thing of and even a few then had declared their loyalty to Kivar. He had to hope that he could turn them or at least see the need for the quarantine; Larek knew that those allied with Kivar would never condone the use of this weapon…no matter how power hungry they were.
Lonnie/Rath’s Bedroom, Dupree Residence, Same Time
On their bed side table laid three empty tubs of Haagen Daz ice cream. Lonnie had spread the contents all over Rath’s naked flesh, almost every inch of him was covered and now Lonnie was going to have some fun. Gently she started at Rath’s ankles and licked the melting food off of her lover. Lonnie licked up his legs, removing the trails of ice cream and gently kissed his dick but left the cold liquid on it before continuing to clean his chest and arms.
Rath was going out of his mind, the mixture of the cold of the ice cream and the heat from Lonnie’s lips and tongue were incredible. He knew that he would be going to bed very satisfied. Eventually Lonnie had finished with the rest of his body and moved back down to his cock and took it into her mouth.
“Oh god baby, that’s it.” Rath said as he felt the pressure building
Lonnie didn’t say anything; she just kept the suction going as she bobbed her head up and down. All the while her teeth scraped the flesh as Lonnie’s tongue wrapped around him. After ten minutes of gentle torment and when Rath thought he couldn’t take more Lonnie removed his cock from her mouth and looked up into her eyes. Now it was Rath’s turn to be playful.
Quickly he put his hands under Lonnie’s arms and pulled her up so that she was not lying next to him on the bed. Rath knew from recent experience just how much his lover liked to be tickled and where her most sensitive spots were. It didn’t take long for Lonnie to break out in laughter, as much as she liked it when Rath tickled her, the situation always caused her to roll about on the bed and Rath always rolled with her, never breaking the contact.
Eventually Rath rolled on top of her, pinning Lonnie beneath him as he caressed her cheek.
“Make love to me Rath.” Lonnie begged as she reached down to cup his package
Carefully Rath probed Lonnie’s entrance with the head of his cock and gently slid inside of her. Lonnie closed her eyes as Rath’s thick length slowly filled her. When he was completely inside her Lonnie wrapped her arms and legs around his body and pulled his head down where she kissed him passionately. Neither of them could get enough of the feel of each other’s bodies.
Gently Rath withdrew until only the tip of his hard rod was still inside her and then he pushed back inside. His pace quickly increased until he was ploughing in and out of her. Lonnie’s arms loosened their grip and allowed Rath to bend his head down to capture one of her nipples with his teeth. Gently he pulled back, taking the sensitive flesh with him before he released it causing the flesh of her breast to ripple slightly and a moan escape from her lips. Quickly he bent back down and began to suck on its twin.
“Ugn Rath.” Lonnie moaned as sweat began to run down her forehead.
Rath continued to move in and out of her as their bodies slid against each other. The soft glow of the lamp illuminated the curves of their bodies as they rolled around on the bed, both taking control of the force of each and every thrust. When it came time for Lonnie to be on top she started to caress his face as he squeezed her breasts but then Lonnie stopped.
“Hey…you shaved.” Lonnie said, “I didn’t notice.”
“Meeting Lorat last week made me realise that sooner or later I’ve got a lot of responsibility coming…we both do. So I figured I should tidy myself up a little.” Rath said
Lonnie started to grind her hips again in a circular motion causing Rath to moan out loud. “Well just so long as you don’t clean up to much.” Lonnie teased, “Keeping it a little dirty in the bedroom is definitely a requirement for keeping a hold on me.”
With that Lonnie bent down and bit Rath’s lower lip before kissing him again. Taking a firm grip of the headboard Lonnie gained the leverage she needed to begin bouncing up and down on her mate’s dick. She never gave Rath any time to adapt to the rapid increase in pace. He even put his hands on her hips to try to slow her but without much success.
He couldn’t last at this pace and eventually came inside Lonnie but she didn’t stop. On and on she continued to ride Rath who managed to remain hard as a rock. They were both going insane as the temperature of the room rose several degrees, Lonnie lost control of her abilities and several pieces of furniture began to float in the air. As Lonnie reached her climax she fell onto Rath and along with her everything else fell as well, for the second time Rath came inside her.
Rath wrapped his arms around her and ran his hands along his skin. “That was incredible.” He whispered through his ragged breathing
“Yeah.” Lonnie responded as she slipped of off Rath and quietly fell asleep.
Midnight…
While Lonnie slept beside him Rath carefully slid away from her and out of their bed. After finding a pair of boxers and putting them on he grabbed a robe and headed for the kitchen.
When she heard the door close behind him, Lonnie opened her eyes and turned to face the empty space beside her. This was now the fourth night in a row that Rath had left her, last night she was able to determine that he left the house but where he went was still a mystery. Earlier this morning she talked to Ava and Laurie about it.
~Flashback~
Lonnie had got down to find Ava and Laurie lazing on air mats in the pool. It was usual for all three girls to come down for an early morning swim to help waken then up…besides they liked driving the guys nuts when the wore very skimpy bikinis.
“Hey Lonnie…get your butt in here. The water is great.” Laurie said as she dipped her hand in the water
Lonnie didn’t respond, she just pulled off her robe and dived in and started swimming. Ava and Laurie immediately looked at each other, concern was evident in their eyes, as Lonnie would have normally said hello - no matter how bad her mood was. After a couple of laps she stopped and just stood shoulder deep in the water against the edge, water dripping down her face as she stroked her hair back.
“Okay, what’s wrong?” Ava asked
“What makes you thing something is wrong?” Lonnie asked
“Come on Lonnie, this is me your taking to.” Ava said
“And me.” Laurie said, “Come on Lonnie and were almost like sisters…right?”
“Yeah.” Lonnie said, “Okay…Rath has been sneaking out at night.”
“What do you mean sneaking out? Like midnight snack attacks?” Ava asked as she remembered hearing someone sneak around in the kitchen for the last couple of nights
“No…sneaking out of the house. Last night I heard him going and I saw him from the bedroom window driving away.” Lonnie said
“Do you know where he’s going?” Laurie asked
Lonnie just shook her head and dunked under the water for a second.
“No, there is absolutely no way Rath would be having an affair. He loves you way too much to do something stupid, hell I nearly drowned his ass to get him to admit how he felt.” Laurie said
“And he knows that if he does try it you’ll permanently put him under water.” Ava said. Both she and Laurie entered the water and moved next to her friend
“Do you want me to talk to him?” Laurie asked
“No.” Lonnie said quickly, “Thanks but if this is just nothing I don’t want him to freak or something.”
“Well how about I get Zan to talk to him? A quiet chat between the blokes.” Ava suggested
“Could be your best bet to find out what’s going on with him.” Laurie said, “Besides if I do talk to him and I don’t get any answers I’ll just have to kick his ass.”
At that all three girls just chuckled and Lonnie agreed to have her brother speak to Rath. They then began a water fight and began splashing water everywhere but stopped when Andrew Hall entered the room.
“Well, well, well. What do we have here?” Andrew said as he moved to the edge of the pool
“Just doing a little cheering up.” Laurie said as she swam to the edge where her boyfriend was. “So how’s Roswell’s newest deputy sheriff?”
“A lot better now that I’ve seen what you get up to in the morning.” He said. Hall bent down and kissed Laurie
“Hmmm, down boy. Well I would normally consider inviting you in but you’ll be late.”
“Well at least I got to see you this morning.” He said huskily
Laurie had wanted to ask him something for a while now and it did seem to be as good a time as any to bring it up.
“Well you would get to see me every morning if you moved in with me.” She asked shyly
“Are you serious?” Andrew asked as he moved closer to Laurie
“Very. So what do you think?”
“I think it’s a great idea but we need to talk about this…a lot. I don’t start until noon tomorrow so how about I come by then?” Andrew said as his watch began to beep, “I better get going…don’t want to piss the Sheriff off on the first day.”
“Okay, I’ll see you later then.” Laurie said. Andrew kissed her goodbye and she swam back over to the others who were by the edge pretending to talk to each other but were more interested in the interaction from the couple across the pool.
~End Flashback~
Zan/Ava’s Bedroom…
Zan and Ava didn’t sleep much that night, their activities were very similar to Lonnie and Rath but minus the ice cream…they had a tendency to use whipped cream and Ava loved it when Zan ate off of her, just as much as he did. She had already spoken with Zan about Rath’s nightly walks and made it clear that if Zan wanted to continue having the privilege of being able to take her every night then he would be talking to Rath.
“He’s up again.” Ava said softly
“I know.” Zan said as he kept his eyes closed, trying to sleep
“I meant what I said by the way. Talk to him or you’ll never sleep with me again…besides Lonnie is starting to think he’s screwing some cheap bitch. You don’t want your sister to end up hurt do you?” Ava said
“No I don’t. I just don’t want to find out he is being stupid or I’ll have to kick his arse then I’ll kill him.” Zan said as he opened his eyes
“I know…and I’ll be there to cut off his dick.” Ava said
Zan slipped out from under Ava, kissed her forehead and pulled on a robe before heading down to speak to his friend.
Living Room…
Tonight Rath didn’t go out, instead he made himself a sandwich of several types of meat and Tabasco sauce. He never noticed Zan come into the room from behind him as he took a giant bite.
“Feeling hungry?” Zan asked.
The surprise caused Rath to swallow prematurely and he began to choke on the mouthful. Zan quickly moved behind him and forcefully patted him on the back and freeing the lodged food from his oesophagus.
“Christ man, are you trying to kill me?” Rath said as he took a drink of water
“Sorry…just wanted to talk.” Zan said as he sat down
“What about?”
“About what’s been going on with you for the last few days.” Zan said
“What do you mean? Nothing’s going on with me.” Rath dismissed
“Don’t try to bullshit me Rath, I know this is the fourth night that you’ve not slept and that for the past couple of nights you’ve left the house.”
“How’d you find out?” Rath asked humbly
“Lonnie…she wakes up when you leave. She told Laurie and Ava and Ava told me. Given the fact that Laurie would have beaten the crap out of you to get answers, Ava thought I would be the better choice…Rath, Lonnie doesn’t want to admit it but she thinks you’re seeing someone else.” Zan said
Rath immediately looked at his best friend straight in the eyes and could see that Zan was serious.
“Oh god man, really I’m not seeing anyone other than Lonnie. I love her way too much to do that and you know that.” He said
“I thought I knew that but then you leave the house at the dead of night and you’ve talked to no one about it…not even Laurie. You got to admit it looks suss.” Zan said
“Yeah, sorry but I had some thinking to do.”
“About what?” Zan asked. His tone told Rath all he needed to know. Zan wanted answers and wanted them tonight.
Rath got up on his feet and started pacing back and forth as he ran his hands through his hair. ‘Well, it’s now or never.’ Rath thought to himself. He moved over so that he stood directly before Zan but before Zan could say anything Rath closed his eyes and went down on one knee with his head bowed and his hands flat on the floor, either side of his front leg.
“Klee ak shan rel Vilandra.” Rath said but didn’t move from his position
Zan was taking a drink at the moment and when Rath spoke he sprayed the contents of his mouth everywhere. Serena had taught the four a few Antarian traditions while she was in the company of the New York podsters and Zan knew this one all to well. He had to admit that he never thought he would hear it coming from Rath but he also had to admit that he was happy that it happened.
Zan stood and put his hand on Rath’s head. “Kalna Rath, tek Vilandra.” he said
Rath looked up and then stood to his feet, facing Zan.
“Now, you freak out my sister like this again and I’ll kill you myself…Ava’s got dibs on cutting off your…well you get the idea.” Zan said
“Yeah. I get the picture, thank you Zan.” Rath said. The two left the room and headed back upstairs; Rath went to join Lonnie while Zan rejoined Ava.
Zan/Ava’s Bedroom…
Zan slid back under the covers and Ava immediately rested her head on his chest as he wrapped an arm around her.
“Okay so what’s going on with Rath?” Ava asked sleepily
“He just had some thinking to do.” Zan said as he tried to fall asleep
“Oh no. You’re not getting any sleep until you tell me what’s going on. I want to know now.” She said as she held herself up on one elbow and looked at Zan.
Zan looked back at her and said, “Come on babe, Lonnie can tell you in the morning. Right now we need to sleep.” He all but begged
“Hey your highness, I want to know NOW.” Ava explained
“Okay, okay. I’ll tell you.” Zan said
Rath/Lonnie’s Bedroom…
Rath entered his room, went straight to Lonnie’s side and lay down next to her.
“Lonnie, are you awake?” he asked softly
“Yeah, I’m up.” she responded
Rath gently caressed her exposed shoulder but she pulled away slightly causing Rath to close his eyes in regret.
“Lonnie I’m not cheating on you. You’re the only one I love…the only one who I would ask to bond with me.” Rath said
Lonnie couldn’t believe what she had just heard and turned round to face him. “Could you say that again?” Lonnie asked
“I want you to marry me Lonnie. Human way or Antarian, whatever you want, I don’t care just as long as you’re my wife. Please say you’ll marry me.” Rath begged
A tear rolled away from her eye and before Rath knew what was happening her body was pressed tightly against his and Lonnie captured his mouth with her own in a searing white-hot kiss.
“I take it that’s a yes?” Rath said when she released him. Lonnie could only nod. That night the made love once again before falling into a very contented sleep.
Conference Room, Kalarian Royal Palace, 2 Hours Later
A majority of the nobles that Larek contacted had arrived and were sitting around the table awaiting the arrival of their host. For many of them there was centuries of rivalry, most of which was directed at those who allied themselves with Kivar’s regime but for others it was just a case of petty family animosities that could be put aside for the current crisis. Larek then entered with Lorat by his side and quickly drew the attention of the guests.
“Lord Larek, I must ask why these…these traitors have been invited to the meeting?” Asked Lord Nax who was a regional governor of the western continent on the planet Klendo.
“Nax, sit down.” Regent Trall told his underling
“My lord forgive me but having them here is a danger and an affront to everything that has been worked for.” Nax said
“Lord Nax, I don’t think I need to remind you that your peoples official policy on Kivar is a state of neutrality.” Lorat said
Trall stood up from his seat ready to counter the accusation but calmed himself, “No you don’t need to remind us. It was my daughter that was killed by that scum but Klendo has never had the military resources that Kivar possessed. To have struck back would have resulted in my worlds capture as well.”
“My lords, we have moved away from the reason I asked you to come. Please, I ask you to return to your seats.” Larek said diplomatically
Trall and the others each sat down once again, Larek and Lorat joined them after they handed out information packs on the current situation.
“My fellow nobles, the information you now possess shows that Skoross has been infected with the Kon’ma’ra virus and that Kivar is the one who created it to be used as a weapon in his new class of warship. A joint task force from Kalaria and Lady Shalara’s own troops, under the command of Lord Lorat were able to take control of the ship. With information obtained from the ship and allies of King Zan on Earth we were able to construct 12 of these ships, which were brought on line this morning.
What we need is to join our forces and impose an immediate quarantine on Skoross before word gets out on what the population is contracting. Without this action, people trying to escape the planet could spread the contagion to our worlds.” Larek said
“What has Kivar said on this matter?” Lady Reela asked
“Kivar has not been seen for just over a week, no-one has any information on his current whereabouts.” Lorat said
“Gentlemen, Ladies…you have been given all the information we have on this matter. We will leave and allow you to study the materials and discuss this amongst yourselves. Given the time restraints on this matter we will return in 30 minutes, we will require an answer from each of you by then.” Larek said
He and Lorat left and went to the command chamber to check for further updates on the situation.
30 Minutes Later…
The two nobles returned to the conference room to find each and very one of the nobles arguing, all except Shalara who watched from the back of the room. When she saw the two come back in, Shalara moved over to them.
“Well this was a good idea.” she said as she stood beside them
“What the hell are they arguing about?” Lorat asked
“Right now I think it’s about whose house was responsible for winning the Golm Wars by providing the most ships.” Shalara said
“The Golm Wars were over 700 years ago, what does this have to do with anything?” Larek asked
“Absolutely nothing. Quite frankly I think they just don’t want to talk about the real question of striking at Kivar.” Shalara said
“Okay that’s it.” Larek said, “SILENCE.” he yelled getting the attention of the entire room. “I cannot believe that you would allow a petty squabble to distract you from the virus. Each of you know what is at stake and yet you argue about a war that our fathers and mothers won over 7 centuries ago.”
“I agree.” said a voice from behind them
Everyone looked at the entrance to the room and watched as two people entered. The second the nobles recognised the new arrival they were all on their knees before her.
“Queen Nashana, welcome to my home.” Larek said
“Rise Larek, its good to see you again…Arise my lords. Please take your seats.” Nashana said as she took the head chair. Before her on the table her companion, an aide, placed the Troken.
“My Lords and Ladies, no doubt you all recognise the Troken. Since Kivar seized the throne from my son it has been in my safekeeping. My son has control of the Granolith and Kivar only possesses the amulet of the throne.” Nashana said
“Kivar has taken control of our empire with a powerless symbol?” Trall asked, “We all assumed that he still had the Granolith…you wouldn’t have had time to store it for transportation.”
“Yes, I know but we had advanced warning from a Seer. The events could not be prevented but it allowed us to prepare…Larek, on my way here I used the Troken to inform me of the situation here and on the other worlds. A joint fleet to secure a quarantine of Skorossian space is essential but they must keep their distance from the planet.”
“Yes my Queen.” Larek said as he bowed his head.
“My Lords, a long time ago I was queen to our people. When my husband died, my son assumed the throne and Kivar killed him. However, my son in the form of Max Evans lives on Earth and is growing into the role he once possessed, he and his young mate have been bonded by the Granolith and together control they it. When it is time they will take control of our people as king and queen but until that time I resume the role of Queen. As I hold the Troken it is my right…does this have your blessing?” Nashana said
All the nobles bowed their heads and acknowledged there queens return. Even those who joined with Kivar gave their consent. Kivar had told them that he possessed the Granolith and they stupidly believed him. Even if Nashana was wrong and Zan didn’t control the Granolith it was evident that neither did Kivar…he had no power and before them was the only person who did and could prove it.
“Very well, Lord Larek assemble the fleet and seal off Skoross but remember to inform the ships to keep their distance…just prevent ships from leaving.” Nashana said
“Yes My Queen.” Larek said as he left
“The rest of you, please contact your military and tell them to co-operate with Lord Larek.” Nashana requested
The nobles activated the monitors before them and contacted their officials. Within ten minutes the resources of the four remaining worlds were at the disposal of Lord Larek and their returned queen. An hour later over a thousand ships were in positions that allowed for every inch of Skoross and the surrounding space to be monitored and in the lead were the new ships that had been constructed by Kalaria. From that moment on Skorossion military went on alert and word quickly spread on the reason for it. After that it was only a matter of time before the doctor that Lorat talked to leaked the information on the Kon’ma’ra infection.
On Skoross, chaos ensued. Riots were in the streets and everyone scrambled to get off world as soon as possible. Transport ships became packed, some so much that the weight wouldn’t allow them to even get off the ground but those that did make into space were order to turn back…if they didn’t they were fired upon. A simple warning shot at first, after that they were exposed to a repulsion beam and after that, if it didn’t deter them, they were destroyed. It was the only choice left.
“Lorat, Shalara it is good to see you both again.” Nashana said as the other nobles continued to talk amongst themselves.
“You too Your Majesty. I have to admit I thought we would never see you again.” Shalara said
“Well I’m home now but my son must retake his throne soon. That can only be done with him having the Troken in his hands.” Nashana said
“I actually think I might be able to help you that my queen.” Lorat said
“Really?”
“Yes, when I was last on Earth I connected with a young man who is bonded to your daughter Vil…Isabel. He is very impressive, he solved some problems with the new ships but along with that information he gave me a method of generating a portal that will allow transportation to Earth in an instant. I’ve been experimenting with the device for the past couple of days…I’m sure it can be used to send you and the Troken to Earth.” Lorat said
“Thank you, please prepare the machine. I will use it as soon as possible.” Nashana said
Finally after all these years she would be able to see her children and she would be able to thank the people who raised them. Early on the next morning, Lorat arrived and informed her that everything was set and the nobles assured her they would abide by Larek’s decisions during her absence. As the vortex at the centre of Lorat’s machine opened Nashana took hold of the Troken and entered the passage.
Ruins of Kith, Antar, Same Time
Kivar remained in his cocoon but his mind was very much active. He could sense the fleet surrounding his home world but there was nothing he could do about it. However, his mood certainly changed a few things in the chamber. The blue and white glow of the crystal cocoon changed into a shade of black that was so deep that it absorbed all the heat in the area. The lights dimmed until the room’s only source of illumination was the single shaft of light from the roof.
Kivar himself was no longer limited to sensing the people of the Antarian star system. He could feel everything, everywhere. Nothing was beyond his reach, not even Earth and he hoped he could get the information he wanted, the information he desired on the young human who effectively defeated him when he was on Earth. He was denied.
For some reason, he couldn’t sense anything from the human or anyone else around him. Once again there was something about this human…no, humans that confounded him. ‘Yes’ he thought. He could feel another human near Alex that was very similar to him. He dismissed it quickly as just someone else he would have to kill.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 60
Roswell High, The Next Morning
Pam Troy had decided to hold off her little plan for the last week at the request of her friends but she had grown tired of waiting, she wanted Max and she wanted him now. She knew Max’s routine off by heart and knew that in a few minutes he would walk past the eraser room on his way to meet his mousy girlfriend and the others - that was where she lay in wait.
Max was walking down the halls, minus his Secret Service agent. Liz had gained a little more control of her prophetic powers and knew that today was the day Pam would try her little stunt. They had told the agent to hang back for a while, while they had a little fun. Unfortunately they had no idea when Pam would strike but they were adamant that this would end all attempts by others to get into their lives.
As Max read through some notes as he passed the door to the eraser room it suddenly opened and he was dragged inside. Pam pushed him up against the wall and attacked his mouth while her free hand started to unbutton her blouse. Max quickly pushed her away but Pam just smiled and seductively walked back toward him, each step she took she undid another button until her bra clad tits were exposed to him.
“Look Pam, I’m really not interested. I’m with Liz and you know it.” Max said
“Well, I don’t care about Liz. All I want is you…all rulers should have a concubine you know.” Pam said as trailed a finger along the curves of her breasts.
“Well, you asked for it and I did warn you.” Max said as he moved as far back into a corner as he could
“What are you talking about?” Pam asked
Max smiled, “5, 4, 3, 2 and a 1.”
All of a sudden the door exploded into the room. On the other side of the opening stood Liz, surrounded by a glow of energy with bolts of lightning coming from her, scorching the floor and burning holes in the walls. Lucky for her that Tess had helped Liz access her mind warping powers through the stronger bond that had developed. Around her and a safe distance away stood their friends and a lot of other students.
“Hey babe, something you want to tell me?” Liz’s voice echoed
Max moved toward his mate and kissed her cheek as she stared down at Pam. “No, nothing you didn’t already know about.” he said
Liz then used a little trick she learned from Lonnie and raised her hand. Pam suddenly hovered in the air and her body straightened out, she could feel her muscles and flesh being stretched and pulled in various directions. On occasion her body became very painful.
“Pam, I don’t give a damn what you think about me but at least I’m not a whore. If you ever touch my fiancé again I’m going to rip you apart and don’t think I cant.” Liz said as she turned her head to a stack of books. Within a second the molecules of the books separated and drifted into the air.
Pam watched the books and suddenly looked back at Liz with a look of fear. Liz hoped that the resident slut had learned her lesson and now knew to be respectful.
“Sweetie, I think you can put her down now.” Max said as he took her hand
“Oh please.” Liz said in her little girl voice, “I wanna play a little longer.”
“Now don’t make me spank you…come on, we’ve got a class to get to.” Max said
Liz let Pam fall to the floor. Pam quickly began to button up her shirt but crept backwards as Liz approached her.
“You stay away from Max, Alex, Michael, Kyle, Zan and Rath and we wont ever have a problem…got it?”
Pam nodded very quickly and said ‘Yes’.
Liz stood back up and took Max hand, “You know spanking sound like fun…want to cut class?”
Max smiled and shook his head as they walked down the hall. Liz’s broke the mind warp and the glow surrounding her vanished as well as the damage to the walls and floor.
“Have fun?” Maria asked as a very happy Liz approached her
“Oh yeah…you really ought to try it sometime. Really blows off a lot of tension.”
“I bet.” said Tess, “You look totally relaxed now.”
“Well I’m with the man I love.” Liz said as she reached up to kiss his cheek, “I got good friends, good family and I just staked a very, very big claim.”
“Well you can bet that there’s gonna be a lot of gossip about you…practically everyone out here heard that fiancé comment.” Isabel said
“Oooh. At least it will be out.” Liz said as Max wrapped his arms around her
“Maybe we should consider it.” Alex whispered to Isabel
“Maybe, but we are so not going to announce it like this.” Isabel whispered back
“Got that right.” Alex responded
Just then the bell rang and they went to their classes. Pam humbly stepped out of the eraser room and walked over to her class. For the rest of the day, wherever she went Pam was the subject of whispered conversations that suddenly stopped when she appeared.
Kitchen, Laurie’s Place
Laurie had woken up but was dog-tired. After talking with Lonnie yesterday she got worried about what her brother was up to and heard him rummaging around last night. After that she found it impossible to get back to sleep. Right now, while she was tired, Laurie was hungry and was in the mood for something very greasy. To that end she had 2 eggs, 4 strips of bacon, onions, mushroom and tomatoes all nicely frying away in a pool of oil. The smell permeated the house and quickly drew the attention of some of her housemates.
Ava and Zan quickly entered the room, following their noses to the gas stove.
“Laurie, since when do you fry food?” Zan asked. It was practically unheard of for food to be fried in the house, for some reason Laurie never ate fried food but here she was cooking away.
“What, I’m hungry…I never eat fried food unless I’m depressed and with whatever is going on with Rath…well.” Laurie said
Zan and Ava both smiled and tried to hide it. They knew that Rath and Lonnie would want to tell her themselves; unfortunately she already saw their faces.
“What?” Laurie asked, “Wait, you two know. Come on you gotta tell me.” She begged
“Sorry Laurie, this one Rath is gonna have to tell you.” Ava said
“Guys, I’m eating fried food here…TELL ME.” Laurie said
Zan and Ava just looked at each other with pained expressions. They both wanted to tell her but they couldn’t and they knew it. They were given a reprieve when the couple entered the room.
“Relax you two, it’s okay.” Rath said
“Okay, I want to know what’s going on right now.” Laurie said as she squared off against her brother.
“Laurie chill.” Lonnie said
“Not until you two tell me what’s happening.”
“Laurie, I asked Lonnie to bond with me.” Rath said calmly
“Bond? As in marry?” Laurie said as she looked back and forth between the two
“Yeah and as soon as possible we are going to the Granolith.” Lonnie said as she looked into Rath’s eyes
“Just as soon as arrangements can be made for the ritual.” Rath said
“Wait, back up a second. The brother who had I had to practically drown so that he would admit how he felt about you asked you to marry him with out any prompting and this is the reason why you’ve been leaving the house at night?” Laurie asked
“Yeah, pretty much.” Rath said simply
“Unbelievable.” Laurie said as she shook her head but then she moved closer to Lonnie and her face brightened, “So…PARTY TIME. What happens with this ritual thing…what do you need? Do I have to be there at the bonding? Cause what I heard from Isabel and the others…that’s just too weird. God what am I gonna wear?” Laurie wouldn’t stop talking. Every minute brought a new question that went on and on until Rath had enough.
“Laurie, god sis you don’t know when to stop.” Rath said, “And you don’t need to be there for the bonding, only the ritual. But we could do with your help on a few things.”
“Really, what?” Laurie asked excitedly
“Well Lonnie and Ava can fill you in on that stuff but Zan and I have an appointment this morning.” Rath said
The two grabbed a couple of slices of toast and quickly left leaving the girls to discuss the arrangements.
Soap Factory, 2 Hours Later
Zan and Rath were back here with Philip and a real estate agent. They were looking over everything once again but both were adamant.
“Are you two sure you want to buy this place?” Philip asked
“Oh yeah.” Rath said
“Well it is your money and the place is cheap…even though there is a reason for it.” Philip said
“Well in a month or two you wont even recognise this place, besides I’m gonna start needing an income soon.” Rath said
“Really…why is that?” Philip asked as he looked over the paper work on the purchase
“He asked Lonnie to bond with him last night.” Zan said
“Bond? I heard Max talk about that. It’s part of the wedding isn’t it?” Philip asked
“Part of it? It is the wedding…the ritual after it is just for ceremonial purposes.” Zan said. He knew that Max and the others would prefer it if their parents didn’t know just how much they have gone through so he made sure he didn’t let it slip. As far as Philip was to know they will be married at a wedding ceremony.
Philip moved over to Rath and said, “Well congratulations Rath.”
“Thank you Mr Evans…I was kinda expecting a lecture like you gave Alex.” Rath said
“Well unfortunately Lonnie isn’t my daughter.” Philip said
“That’s not how we see it.” Zan said as he looked away from the broken down structure and over to Philip. “You gave us your name, you’ve helped us out, guided us…as far as he are concerned you are the closest thing we have to a real father.”
Philip looked at Zan and smiled, “You really mean that don’t you? Lonnie too?”
“Yeah of course I mean it. Both Lonnie and me wish that our pods were with Max and Isabel, that way we could have all been together.”
“I wish that too, but at least you’re with us now.” Philip said as he put his hand on Zan’s shoulder. “Come on, let’s get your signatures on this.”
Philip put the paperwork on his briefcase so Zan and Rath could lean on it and they signed the documents. Philip looked over it and handed it to the Real Estate Agent who similarly looked it over.
“Well, congratulations gentleman you now own the building…god knows what you’re going to do with it.” Said the agent
“Well in a couple of months you’ll see.” Rath said as he held out his hand and Zan slapped it and he made a similar motion
All of a sudden the breeze picked up and swirled the debris around the room as a vortex opens before them. Nashana left the wormhole, still holding the Troken in her hands and smiled as she saw one of her sons.
“Hello Zan, it’s so good to see you again.” Nashana said
Zan looked over the woman and suddenly recognised her, “Mother?”
Nashana nodded as tears started to pour from her eyes and Zan moved closer to her. As she put the Troken onto the ground she took Zan into her arms and held him tightly against her.
“I never thought I would be able to do this again.” She said
Zan backed off a little and looked back at Philip, “Mom, this is Philip Evans my human father.”
“Yes, I know. Mr Evans, I am Queen Nashana, it is a great pleasure to meet you. You and your wife are more than I could have hoped for as parents to my children and I thank you for welcoming Zan and Lonnie into your lives.”
“Your Majesty, having the children in our lives is the only thanks Diane and I need. It has been an incredible blessing.” Philip said
“Thank you Mr Evans…I wish I could say that I come just to see my children but there is much that I have to discuss, especially with Max and Zan.” Nashana said
“Well Max and Isabel are at school at the moment, given everything that’s happened in their lives at the moment it would be nice for them to have an uninterrupted day.” Philip said
“I only wish it could wait. Please take me to them, what I have to discuss with them is private but what must be done should be as public as possible.” Nashana said
Philip nodded and escorted the queen out to his car. The secret service agents who were waiting outside had immediately contacted agent Flynn about the new arrival. Together Philip, Zan, Rath and Nashana entered the vehicle, Philip called Diane and told her to meet them and drove off to the high school.
Eraser Room, Roswell High, Same Time
Maria was waiting for Michael to arrive, she had felt a little randy and sent her lover a private message to meet her. Unfortunately Michael was running late and she was growing more and more frustrated. Just then Michael sneaked in.
“Where the hell have you been?” Maria said as she crossed her arms
“Sorry babe, I had to meet with a teacher.” Michael said
“What about?” Maria asked with disbelief
“I…ehh…”
“If you cant tell me then it couldn’t have been important.” Maria said as she turned her back to him
Michael moved up to her and put his hands on her shoulders before gently running down her arms, caressing her skin. However, Maria jerked away.
“Baby, I was talking to one of my teachers about taking a couple of extra classes.” Michael said
Maria turned round and stared with disbelief into his eyes. She could see the sincerity in his eyes but still couldn’t believe it.
“You want to run that by me again? Why do you want to take extra classes?” she asked
“Well I’ve kinda messed up the last few years, so I decided a few extra classes would work to bring me back up to speed.” Michael said
“Michael…you barely have time for your current classes as it is. How can you expect to do all the work as well as doing catch up on new ones.” Maria asked
“Relax Maria, I can do it.”
“Oh yeah, you’ll just spend half an hour in classes before moving to the next.” she said sarcastically
“No, I just go 100% on what I’m capable of. I can do it Maria, with you with me I know it…you know I can.” Michael said with determination
Maria looked over his face and saw the determination. She nodded and kissed him softly.
“Now I believe you called me here for something.” Michael said as he pulled away from the kiss. His hand was over her belly and slowly slipped down behind the waistband of her skirt where he entered her cotton panties and cupped her sex.
Maria gasped at the contact on her sensitive flesh and briefly went up onto her tiptoes. Softly she began to purr like a kitten as Michael slipped two fingers deep into her moist core. Over and over he pushed into her as far as he could get, eventually Maria started having difficulty remaining on her feet so he grabbed on Michael exploring arm. His free arm wrapped around Maria and held her close as he continued his gentle torment of her depths.
“Easy baby.” He said softly
“Ugh, Michael…Oh god.” Maria moaned
Maria turned around so that her back was tight against Michael; his arm slipped under her shirt and started play with her breasts. His fingers were still busy inside Maria’s underwear but he added a third, then a forth. All the while there was in increase in his pace, Maria’s hips circled and ground against his palm as she tried to get closer, her ass rubbed against his groin and tormented to dick to hell and back.
“Take me Michael.” Maria breathed out
Michael couldn’t take any more. He pushed Maria forward until she was bent over the desk in the room and pulled her skirt up over her waist before tearing her panties off. Quickly he undid the button and zip on his jeans, releasing his straining erection and with one hard thrust he pushed his way inside her. Maria moaned out loud, her face was flushed with passion and glowed with a thin layer of sweat.
Maria propped herself up onto her forearms, her head resting down on her clenched hands as Michael started hammering into his lover. His hips slapped against her bare ass as his hips bucked wildly against her.
“Maria.” Michael strained out, “God you feel so good, so tight.”
“MORE MICHAEL.” Maria said with force, “Harder.”
Michael’s thrusts grew harder, just as Maria wanted but not hard enough to do any damage, especially to their unborn children. Of that both Michael and Maria were very careful. However they wanted to be closer. Michael slid his hand from Maria’s hip and round under her to her abdomen while his other hand slid down and caressed her leg. Michael lay his torso down upon Maria’s back, the hand that caressed the flesh of her belly slid further round until it was between her legs. Gently Michael searched for the bundle of nerves hidden within her soft folds.
The second Michael hit his goal Maria bucked her hips sharply against Michael and reached her climax. The feel of her walls contracting around his cock was more than enough to cause Michael to spurt his load deep into her. They remained in that position for a while, Michael’s forehead resting against the nape of her neck as they regained control over their breathing.
As Michael’s senses returned to him he moved aside some of Maria’s hair and kissed her neck. His softening cock slipped from her cunt and together they collapsed onto the floor.
“That…that was…” Maria breathed
“Incredible.” Michael finished
“Yeah.” Maria said as she looked at her watch, “Damn, we better get going.”
Michael stood up and helped Maria to her feet; she then slipped her tight skirt back down while Michael repaired the damage to her panties that they sustained while being ripped from her body. After handing them to her, Michael pulled his jeans back on while she put her underwear back on and fixed the rest of her clothing. Then it was just a simple case of Michael using his powers to cleanse Maria and her clothes of the sweat on her face and body. They quietly slipped out of the room and went to find the others.
{I thought we agreed to keep the noise down.} They heard in their minds from an angry Isabel
Both couldn’t help but laugh.
Football Stands, Roswell High, A Few Minutes Later
The gang were having a break between classes so they decided to stop by the stands and watch as Kyle was with his team-mates having their usual practice game. When they saw Michael and Maria approach they couldn’t help but give them knowing glares and smirks.
“What?” Michael asked
“Enjoy yourself?” Alex asked who had his head rested in Isabel’s lap. His comment caused chuckles from the others
“You better believe it.” Maria said as she planted herself down in a seat
“Remember, keep the bond closed next time you decide to be loud.” Isabel said as she trailed her fingernail along Alex’s earlobe.
Just then Max looked round, he could feel something familiar approaching and he spotted his father’s car pull into the parking lot. Liz felt what Max was feeling and could sense a similar feeling from Isabel.
“Hey what’s your dad doing here?” Liz asked
“Don’t know?” said Max, “Hey is that Zan and Rath?”
“Yeah but who’s the over dressed chick?” Michael added
As the foursome moved closer to the group Isabel suddenly recognised the face as that of mother. The only time they saw her was from her holographic message but she was sure it was her.
“My god…Max?” she said
“I know Iz…it’s our mother.” Max said softly
The group climbed away from the stands and Tess immediately called Kyle over. Max led the way with Isabel and Liz on either side of him and met the arrivals half way.
“Max, Isabel this is your natural mother…Queen Nashana.” Philip said
“It really is you.” Isabel said
Max was completely speechless but Isabel and he moved closer and all three hugged each other. Soon another car pulled up and Diane came to the group, seeing her children in the arms of their natural mother.
“Mom.” Isabel said as she ran over to her mother and brought her closer, “This is Nashana.”
“It’s an honour your majesty.” Diane said with concern
“Please, Mr and Mrs Evans call me Nashana.” she said as she moved closer to Diane. “Thank you for being a mother to the children…please be assured that I have no wish to take them for you” she whispered, “but I do look forward to getting to know them and you as well.”
“Thank you, Your M…Nashana. Please call me Diane.” She said
Nashana turned back to Max and saw Liz standing very close to him.
“So you must be Liz.” She said
Liz looked back at Max and then over to Nashana, “Uh Yeah…how did you know?” she asked
“I have been watching over Max and the others for the past week…may I?” Nashana asked as she held out her hands and indicated to Liz’s.
Liz extended her arms and Nashana took her hands in her own and tightly held them. Nashana closed her eyes and opened a slight connection with Liz. As the images flooded her mind Nashana began to smile warmly. When her eyes opened, she looked down at Liz and released her hands.
Nashana put her hand on Liz’s cheek and said, “You will certainly make an excellent queen to our people my dear.”
Nashana then turned to her son, “You have made an excellent choice my son and your young queen has a powerful mind yet a kind heart but that you already knew. Is there somewhere private we can go? There is much we must discuss.”
“Uh yeah, there will be an empty class somewhere.” Max said. He led them away.
Biology Class, Immediately Following
The room was empty as the group entered. The agents had found the room and sealed it when they got word of what was needed, the refused to let anyone in until Max had arrived. When the came in Rath who carried Nashana’s package place it onto one of the benches.
“So what did you need to talk about?” Zan asked
“First of all, Larek told you about a virus that Kivar had developed?” Nashana asked
Max nodded, “Yeah he said it was some sort of banned weapon but he and Lorat destroyed it when they captured Kivar’s warship.”
“Unfortunately they were wrong. A small amount of the virus survived and has now spread among the population of Skoross.” Nashana said
“I take it from what Larek told me there is no cure for it?” Max asked
“Correct, research more or less stopped after the virus was banned. All we do have are a few samples of a treatment used should the patient succumb to the freezing aspect of the plague. It is currently being mass produced and transported to Skoross through a quarantine blockade we have set up.”
“Is there anything we can do?” Liz asked
“Unfortunately no. But as the true ruler you had to know Max.” Nashana said, “However the matter of the throne is the real reason I came today.”
“I thought that Kivar controls it right now?” Max asked
“Kivar has not been seen in over a week and besides that he has mislead those who support him. He told the nobles that he still possessed the Granolith but all he has is an ancient symbol of our people that doesn’t hold any real power.”
“So how does that help now?” Max asked
“I have brought with me another symbol of our people but one that does hold power. It is used in the coronation of all monarchs of Antar and as you already control the Granolith you can use it to proclaim your status as king to all the worlds of Antar.”
“Oh.” Max said simply
“I thought you would welcome this?” Nashana asked
“Yeah, I know…it’s just…I really don’t like being the centre of attention. This would really put me there.”
“Max, whatever you decide to do your mother and I will stand by you…all the way.” Philip said
“Thanks guys.” Max said
“Us to.” said Zan and everyone agreed
“Could I speak with Liz for a minute please?” Max asked
Everyone agreed and left the young couple alone.
“Well now we’re out of time.” Max said
“What do you mean?” Liz asked
“Up until now there was still a chance that this royalty nonsense would stay away from us but now…”
“Now you are being asked to be the king.”
“And you the queen…you’ll never have a normal life again, let alone our son.” Max said
“Max, you’re more than my bonded mate, you’re my soul mate. My place is by your side no matter what. And in case you’ve forgotten I’m a little bit alien as well…sooner or later the Omniriad genetics in me would have become active even if I wasn’t healed by you. I would never have a normal life. Besides this is normal for me now.” Liz said as she took his hand
“Are you sure?” Max asked
“Yeah, it’s your time Max…take it.” Liz said
Max stood up and moved over to the device and took it in his hands. Together they left the room and found their family waiting in the hall.
“Okay so what do I do?” Max asked
“Follow me.” Nashana said
They all left the building and went to a completely open space where Nashana took to device from Max and placed it on the ground.
“Max, kneel on the ground and place your palm on the Eye.” Nashana said
Max did as he was told and Nashana knelt beside him and put her hand over his.
“I am Nashana, Queen of Antar. I give the throne to my son, Max Evans reincarnate and heir to Zan.”
The Troken began to glow and caused the seal to begin glowing in Max’s chest. Nashana turned to Max and nodded. He began to speak out of instinct.
“I am Max Evans, heir to Zan. I claim the throne that is rightfully mine, taken by Kivar…I am King.” Max said
The Troken sent swirls of gold energy around Max as Nashana backed away. Soon both he and the device started hovering over the ground as everyone in the school gathered around the event. After a couple of seconds Max was a clear seven foot above the soil and the Troken moved into his hands which he held up high above his head. Everyone in the area felt the winds pick up until it was almost a storm. Leaves flew everywhere and windows began to rattle as the energy continued its trail around Max at a speed so fast it almost looked like a solid sphere with an occasional view into see Max.
“Ill ar Kalm, Ill cora sann varan” Max yelled in Antarian, roughly translated he said ‘I am King, I take back the throne.’
The energy stopped circling Max and gathered at the top of the device before shooting up into the sky and through space in a single stream of energy. On every world connected with Antar, images started to appear of Max – they’re returned king.”
Slowly Max descended back to the ground, small crackles of the golden light travelled his body. As his eyes opened they too were glowing with the energy but disappeared after a second and he fell back to the ground.
“Wow.” he said, “That was a rush.”
He stood back up clumsily as everyone around him clapped and cheered him on. The usual press reporters that hung out in Roswell in the hopes of getting an alien story had hit gold, especially the camera man who was shooting some footage nearby. Soon they all went back inside and Max rested on a seat.
“Well bro, you’re king now.” Zan said as he put the Troken back down on the counter
“Got that right.” Michael said as he brought over a glass of water to Max.
“So what is this thing?” Maria asked as she looked over the device that had just put on one hell of a show.
“It is called the Troken, it’s an ancient device that came to us thousands of years ago.” Nashana answered
“Troken?” Alex asked as he turned his head sharply around to look at Nashana
“Alex, what?” Isabel asked
“Troken is from a language from a race…well they’re in a planet a few galaxies over. In their culture it’s the name of an ancient god, specifically the goddess of dreams. It is what I was going to call my new computer…you know, in reference to Isabel.” Alex said as he moved over to the device
“Coincidence?” Liz asked
“Yeah right.” Alex responded. He trailed his finger along the edges and then touches several areas on the panel that sported the eye. The areas glowed and remained so as Alex touched other areas like he was entering a combination code.
All of a sudden the top quarter of the device split apart and opened, allowing a crystal to come up and generate an image. Everyone looked on with stunned faces and the image cleared up and an actual face appeared…a face all too familiar.
“Well, well, well I bet I can just image all your faces when you see this.” said the image. “Now the fun begins.”
To Be Continued…
Roswell High, The Next Morning
Pam Troy had decided to hold off her little plan for the last week at the request of her friends but she had grown tired of waiting, she wanted Max and she wanted him now. She knew Max’s routine off by heart and knew that in a few minutes he would walk past the eraser room on his way to meet his mousy girlfriend and the others - that was where she lay in wait.
Max was walking down the halls, minus his Secret Service agent. Liz had gained a little more control of her prophetic powers and knew that today was the day Pam would try her little stunt. They had told the agent to hang back for a while, while they had a little fun. Unfortunately they had no idea when Pam would strike but they were adamant that this would end all attempts by others to get into their lives.
As Max read through some notes as he passed the door to the eraser room it suddenly opened and he was dragged inside. Pam pushed him up against the wall and attacked his mouth while her free hand started to unbutton her blouse. Max quickly pushed her away but Pam just smiled and seductively walked back toward him, each step she took she undid another button until her bra clad tits were exposed to him.
“Look Pam, I’m really not interested. I’m with Liz and you know it.” Max said
“Well, I don’t care about Liz. All I want is you…all rulers should have a concubine you know.” Pam said as trailed a finger along the curves of her breasts.
“Well, you asked for it and I did warn you.” Max said as he moved as far back into a corner as he could
“What are you talking about?” Pam asked
Max smiled, “5, 4, 3, 2 and a 1.”
All of a sudden the door exploded into the room. On the other side of the opening stood Liz, surrounded by a glow of energy with bolts of lightning coming from her, scorching the floor and burning holes in the walls. Lucky for her that Tess had helped Liz access her mind warping powers through the stronger bond that had developed. Around her and a safe distance away stood their friends and a lot of other students.
“Hey babe, something you want to tell me?” Liz’s voice echoed
Max moved toward his mate and kissed her cheek as she stared down at Pam. “No, nothing you didn’t already know about.” he said
Liz then used a little trick she learned from Lonnie and raised her hand. Pam suddenly hovered in the air and her body straightened out, she could feel her muscles and flesh being stretched and pulled in various directions. On occasion her body became very painful.
“Pam, I don’t give a damn what you think about me but at least I’m not a whore. If you ever touch my fiancé again I’m going to rip you apart and don’t think I cant.” Liz said as she turned her head to a stack of books. Within a second the molecules of the books separated and drifted into the air.
Pam watched the books and suddenly looked back at Liz with a look of fear. Liz hoped that the resident slut had learned her lesson and now knew to be respectful.
“Sweetie, I think you can put her down now.” Max said as he took her hand
“Oh please.” Liz said in her little girl voice, “I wanna play a little longer.”
“Now don’t make me spank you…come on, we’ve got a class to get to.” Max said
Liz let Pam fall to the floor. Pam quickly began to button up her shirt but crept backwards as Liz approached her.
“You stay away from Max, Alex, Michael, Kyle, Zan and Rath and we wont ever have a problem…got it?”
Pam nodded very quickly and said ‘Yes’.
Liz stood back up and took Max hand, “You know spanking sound like fun…want to cut class?”
Max smiled and shook his head as they walked down the hall. Liz’s broke the mind warp and the glow surrounding her vanished as well as the damage to the walls and floor.
“Have fun?” Maria asked as a very happy Liz approached her
“Oh yeah…you really ought to try it sometime. Really blows off a lot of tension.”
“I bet.” said Tess, “You look totally relaxed now.”
“Well I’m with the man I love.” Liz said as she reached up to kiss his cheek, “I got good friends, good family and I just staked a very, very big claim.”
“Well you can bet that there’s gonna be a lot of gossip about you…practically everyone out here heard that fiancé comment.” Isabel said
“Oooh. At least it will be out.” Liz said as Max wrapped his arms around her
“Maybe we should consider it.” Alex whispered to Isabel
“Maybe, but we are so not going to announce it like this.” Isabel whispered back
“Got that right.” Alex responded
Just then the bell rang and they went to their classes. Pam humbly stepped out of the eraser room and walked over to her class. For the rest of the day, wherever she went Pam was the subject of whispered conversations that suddenly stopped when she appeared.
Kitchen, Laurie’s Place
Laurie had woken up but was dog-tired. After talking with Lonnie yesterday she got worried about what her brother was up to and heard him rummaging around last night. After that she found it impossible to get back to sleep. Right now, while she was tired, Laurie was hungry and was in the mood for something very greasy. To that end she had 2 eggs, 4 strips of bacon, onions, mushroom and tomatoes all nicely frying away in a pool of oil. The smell permeated the house and quickly drew the attention of some of her housemates.
Ava and Zan quickly entered the room, following their noses to the gas stove.
“Laurie, since when do you fry food?” Zan asked. It was practically unheard of for food to be fried in the house, for some reason Laurie never ate fried food but here she was cooking away.
“What, I’m hungry…I never eat fried food unless I’m depressed and with whatever is going on with Rath…well.” Laurie said
Zan and Ava both smiled and tried to hide it. They knew that Rath and Lonnie would want to tell her themselves; unfortunately she already saw their faces.
“What?” Laurie asked, “Wait, you two know. Come on you gotta tell me.” She begged
“Sorry Laurie, this one Rath is gonna have to tell you.” Ava said
“Guys, I’m eating fried food here…TELL ME.” Laurie said
Zan and Ava just looked at each other with pained expressions. They both wanted to tell her but they couldn’t and they knew it. They were given a reprieve when the couple entered the room.
“Relax you two, it’s okay.” Rath said
“Okay, I want to know what’s going on right now.” Laurie said as she squared off against her brother.
“Laurie chill.” Lonnie said
“Not until you two tell me what’s happening.”
“Laurie, I asked Lonnie to bond with me.” Rath said calmly
“Bond? As in marry?” Laurie said as she looked back and forth between the two
“Yeah and as soon as possible we are going to the Granolith.” Lonnie said as she looked into Rath’s eyes
“Just as soon as arrangements can be made for the ritual.” Rath said
“Wait, back up a second. The brother who had I had to practically drown so that he would admit how he felt about you asked you to marry him with out any prompting and this is the reason why you’ve been leaving the house at night?” Laurie asked
“Yeah, pretty much.” Rath said simply
“Unbelievable.” Laurie said as she shook her head but then she moved closer to Lonnie and her face brightened, “So…PARTY TIME. What happens with this ritual thing…what do you need? Do I have to be there at the bonding? Cause what I heard from Isabel and the others…that’s just too weird. God what am I gonna wear?” Laurie wouldn’t stop talking. Every minute brought a new question that went on and on until Rath had enough.
“Laurie, god sis you don’t know when to stop.” Rath said, “And you don’t need to be there for the bonding, only the ritual. But we could do with your help on a few things.”
“Really, what?” Laurie asked excitedly
“Well Lonnie and Ava can fill you in on that stuff but Zan and I have an appointment this morning.” Rath said
The two grabbed a couple of slices of toast and quickly left leaving the girls to discuss the arrangements.
Soap Factory, 2 Hours Later
Zan and Rath were back here with Philip and a real estate agent. They were looking over everything once again but both were adamant.
“Are you two sure you want to buy this place?” Philip asked
“Oh yeah.” Rath said
“Well it is your money and the place is cheap…even though there is a reason for it.” Philip said
“Well in a month or two you wont even recognise this place, besides I’m gonna start needing an income soon.” Rath said
“Really…why is that?” Philip asked as he looked over the paper work on the purchase
“He asked Lonnie to bond with him last night.” Zan said
“Bond? I heard Max talk about that. It’s part of the wedding isn’t it?” Philip asked
“Part of it? It is the wedding…the ritual after it is just for ceremonial purposes.” Zan said. He knew that Max and the others would prefer it if their parents didn’t know just how much they have gone through so he made sure he didn’t let it slip. As far as Philip was to know they will be married at a wedding ceremony.
Philip moved over to Rath and said, “Well congratulations Rath.”
“Thank you Mr Evans…I was kinda expecting a lecture like you gave Alex.” Rath said
“Well unfortunately Lonnie isn’t my daughter.” Philip said
“That’s not how we see it.” Zan said as he looked away from the broken down structure and over to Philip. “You gave us your name, you’ve helped us out, guided us…as far as he are concerned you are the closest thing we have to a real father.”
Philip looked at Zan and smiled, “You really mean that don’t you? Lonnie too?”
“Yeah of course I mean it. Both Lonnie and me wish that our pods were with Max and Isabel, that way we could have all been together.”
“I wish that too, but at least you’re with us now.” Philip said as he put his hand on Zan’s shoulder. “Come on, let’s get your signatures on this.”
Philip put the paperwork on his briefcase so Zan and Rath could lean on it and they signed the documents. Philip looked over it and handed it to the Real Estate Agent who similarly looked it over.
“Well, congratulations gentleman you now own the building…god knows what you’re going to do with it.” Said the agent
“Well in a couple of months you’ll see.” Rath said as he held out his hand and Zan slapped it and he made a similar motion
All of a sudden the breeze picked up and swirled the debris around the room as a vortex opens before them. Nashana left the wormhole, still holding the Troken in her hands and smiled as she saw one of her sons.
“Hello Zan, it’s so good to see you again.” Nashana said
Zan looked over the woman and suddenly recognised her, “Mother?”
Nashana nodded as tears started to pour from her eyes and Zan moved closer to her. As she put the Troken onto the ground she took Zan into her arms and held him tightly against her.
“I never thought I would be able to do this again.” She said
Zan backed off a little and looked back at Philip, “Mom, this is Philip Evans my human father.”
“Yes, I know. Mr Evans, I am Queen Nashana, it is a great pleasure to meet you. You and your wife are more than I could have hoped for as parents to my children and I thank you for welcoming Zan and Lonnie into your lives.”
“Your Majesty, having the children in our lives is the only thanks Diane and I need. It has been an incredible blessing.” Philip said
“Thank you Mr Evans…I wish I could say that I come just to see my children but there is much that I have to discuss, especially with Max and Zan.” Nashana said
“Well Max and Isabel are at school at the moment, given everything that’s happened in their lives at the moment it would be nice for them to have an uninterrupted day.” Philip said
“I only wish it could wait. Please take me to them, what I have to discuss with them is private but what must be done should be as public as possible.” Nashana said
Philip nodded and escorted the queen out to his car. The secret service agents who were waiting outside had immediately contacted agent Flynn about the new arrival. Together Philip, Zan, Rath and Nashana entered the vehicle, Philip called Diane and told her to meet them and drove off to the high school.
Eraser Room, Roswell High, Same Time
Maria was waiting for Michael to arrive, she had felt a little randy and sent her lover a private message to meet her. Unfortunately Michael was running late and she was growing more and more frustrated. Just then Michael sneaked in.
“Where the hell have you been?” Maria said as she crossed her arms
“Sorry babe, I had to meet with a teacher.” Michael said
“What about?” Maria asked with disbelief
“I…ehh…”
“If you cant tell me then it couldn’t have been important.” Maria said as she turned her back to him
Michael moved up to her and put his hands on her shoulders before gently running down her arms, caressing her skin. However, Maria jerked away.
“Baby, I was talking to one of my teachers about taking a couple of extra classes.” Michael said
Maria turned round and stared with disbelief into his eyes. She could see the sincerity in his eyes but still couldn’t believe it.
“You want to run that by me again? Why do you want to take extra classes?” she asked
“Well I’ve kinda messed up the last few years, so I decided a few extra classes would work to bring me back up to speed.” Michael said
“Michael…you barely have time for your current classes as it is. How can you expect to do all the work as well as doing catch up on new ones.” Maria asked
“Relax Maria, I can do it.”
“Oh yeah, you’ll just spend half an hour in classes before moving to the next.” she said sarcastically
“No, I just go 100% on what I’m capable of. I can do it Maria, with you with me I know it…you know I can.” Michael said with determination
Maria looked over his face and saw the determination. She nodded and kissed him softly.
“Now I believe you called me here for something.” Michael said as he pulled away from the kiss. His hand was over her belly and slowly slipped down behind the waistband of her skirt where he entered her cotton panties and cupped her sex.
Maria gasped at the contact on her sensitive flesh and briefly went up onto her tiptoes. Softly she began to purr like a kitten as Michael slipped two fingers deep into her moist core. Over and over he pushed into her as far as he could get, eventually Maria started having difficulty remaining on her feet so he grabbed on Michael exploring arm. His free arm wrapped around Maria and held her close as he continued his gentle torment of her depths.
“Easy baby.” He said softly
“Ugh, Michael…Oh god.” Maria moaned
Maria turned around so that her back was tight against Michael; his arm slipped under her shirt and started play with her breasts. His fingers were still busy inside Maria’s underwear but he added a third, then a forth. All the while there was in increase in his pace, Maria’s hips circled and ground against his palm as she tried to get closer, her ass rubbed against his groin and tormented to dick to hell and back.
“Take me Michael.” Maria breathed out
Michael couldn’t take any more. He pushed Maria forward until she was bent over the desk in the room and pulled her skirt up over her waist before tearing her panties off. Quickly he undid the button and zip on his jeans, releasing his straining erection and with one hard thrust he pushed his way inside her. Maria moaned out loud, her face was flushed with passion and glowed with a thin layer of sweat.
Maria propped herself up onto her forearms, her head resting down on her clenched hands as Michael started hammering into his lover. His hips slapped against her bare ass as his hips bucked wildly against her.
“Maria.” Michael strained out, “God you feel so good, so tight.”
“MORE MICHAEL.” Maria said with force, “Harder.”
Michael’s thrusts grew harder, just as Maria wanted but not hard enough to do any damage, especially to their unborn children. Of that both Michael and Maria were very careful. However they wanted to be closer. Michael slid his hand from Maria’s hip and round under her to her abdomen while his other hand slid down and caressed her leg. Michael lay his torso down upon Maria’s back, the hand that caressed the flesh of her belly slid further round until it was between her legs. Gently Michael searched for the bundle of nerves hidden within her soft folds.
The second Michael hit his goal Maria bucked her hips sharply against Michael and reached her climax. The feel of her walls contracting around his cock was more than enough to cause Michael to spurt his load deep into her. They remained in that position for a while, Michael’s forehead resting against the nape of her neck as they regained control over their breathing.
As Michael’s senses returned to him he moved aside some of Maria’s hair and kissed her neck. His softening cock slipped from her cunt and together they collapsed onto the floor.
“That…that was…” Maria breathed
“Incredible.” Michael finished
“Yeah.” Maria said as she looked at her watch, “Damn, we better get going.”
Michael stood up and helped Maria to her feet; she then slipped her tight skirt back down while Michael repaired the damage to her panties that they sustained while being ripped from her body. After handing them to her, Michael pulled his jeans back on while she put her underwear back on and fixed the rest of her clothing. Then it was just a simple case of Michael using his powers to cleanse Maria and her clothes of the sweat on her face and body. They quietly slipped out of the room and went to find the others.
{I thought we agreed to keep the noise down.} They heard in their minds from an angry Isabel
Both couldn’t help but laugh.
Football Stands, Roswell High, A Few Minutes Later
The gang were having a break between classes so they decided to stop by the stands and watch as Kyle was with his team-mates having their usual practice game. When they saw Michael and Maria approach they couldn’t help but give them knowing glares and smirks.
“What?” Michael asked
“Enjoy yourself?” Alex asked who had his head rested in Isabel’s lap. His comment caused chuckles from the others
“You better believe it.” Maria said as she planted herself down in a seat
“Remember, keep the bond closed next time you decide to be loud.” Isabel said as she trailed her fingernail along Alex’s earlobe.
Just then Max looked round, he could feel something familiar approaching and he spotted his father’s car pull into the parking lot. Liz felt what Max was feeling and could sense a similar feeling from Isabel.
“Hey what’s your dad doing here?” Liz asked
“Don’t know?” said Max, “Hey is that Zan and Rath?”
“Yeah but who’s the over dressed chick?” Michael added
As the foursome moved closer to the group Isabel suddenly recognised the face as that of mother. The only time they saw her was from her holographic message but she was sure it was her.
“My god…Max?” she said
“I know Iz…it’s our mother.” Max said softly
The group climbed away from the stands and Tess immediately called Kyle over. Max led the way with Isabel and Liz on either side of him and met the arrivals half way.
“Max, Isabel this is your natural mother…Queen Nashana.” Philip said
“It really is you.” Isabel said
Max was completely speechless but Isabel and he moved closer and all three hugged each other. Soon another car pulled up and Diane came to the group, seeing her children in the arms of their natural mother.
“Mom.” Isabel said as she ran over to her mother and brought her closer, “This is Nashana.”
“It’s an honour your majesty.” Diane said with concern
“Please, Mr and Mrs Evans call me Nashana.” she said as she moved closer to Diane. “Thank you for being a mother to the children…please be assured that I have no wish to take them for you” she whispered, “but I do look forward to getting to know them and you as well.”
“Thank you, Your M…Nashana. Please call me Diane.” She said
Nashana turned back to Max and saw Liz standing very close to him.
“So you must be Liz.” She said
Liz looked back at Max and then over to Nashana, “Uh Yeah…how did you know?” she asked
“I have been watching over Max and the others for the past week…may I?” Nashana asked as she held out her hands and indicated to Liz’s.
Liz extended her arms and Nashana took her hands in her own and tightly held them. Nashana closed her eyes and opened a slight connection with Liz. As the images flooded her mind Nashana began to smile warmly. When her eyes opened, she looked down at Liz and released her hands.
Nashana put her hand on Liz’s cheek and said, “You will certainly make an excellent queen to our people my dear.”
Nashana then turned to her son, “You have made an excellent choice my son and your young queen has a powerful mind yet a kind heart but that you already knew. Is there somewhere private we can go? There is much we must discuss.”
“Uh yeah, there will be an empty class somewhere.” Max said. He led them away.
Biology Class, Immediately Following
The room was empty as the group entered. The agents had found the room and sealed it when they got word of what was needed, the refused to let anyone in until Max had arrived. When the came in Rath who carried Nashana’s package place it onto one of the benches.
“So what did you need to talk about?” Zan asked
“First of all, Larek told you about a virus that Kivar had developed?” Nashana asked
Max nodded, “Yeah he said it was some sort of banned weapon but he and Lorat destroyed it when they captured Kivar’s warship.”
“Unfortunately they were wrong. A small amount of the virus survived and has now spread among the population of Skoross.” Nashana said
“I take it from what Larek told me there is no cure for it?” Max asked
“Correct, research more or less stopped after the virus was banned. All we do have are a few samples of a treatment used should the patient succumb to the freezing aspect of the plague. It is currently being mass produced and transported to Skoross through a quarantine blockade we have set up.”
“Is there anything we can do?” Liz asked
“Unfortunately no. But as the true ruler you had to know Max.” Nashana said, “However the matter of the throne is the real reason I came today.”
“I thought that Kivar controls it right now?” Max asked
“Kivar has not been seen in over a week and besides that he has mislead those who support him. He told the nobles that he still possessed the Granolith but all he has is an ancient symbol of our people that doesn’t hold any real power.”
“So how does that help now?” Max asked
“I have brought with me another symbol of our people but one that does hold power. It is used in the coronation of all monarchs of Antar and as you already control the Granolith you can use it to proclaim your status as king to all the worlds of Antar.”
“Oh.” Max said simply
“I thought you would welcome this?” Nashana asked
“Yeah, I know…it’s just…I really don’t like being the centre of attention. This would really put me there.”
“Max, whatever you decide to do your mother and I will stand by you…all the way.” Philip said
“Thanks guys.” Max said
“Us to.” said Zan and everyone agreed
“Could I speak with Liz for a minute please?” Max asked
Everyone agreed and left the young couple alone.
“Well now we’re out of time.” Max said
“What do you mean?” Liz asked
“Up until now there was still a chance that this royalty nonsense would stay away from us but now…”
“Now you are being asked to be the king.”
“And you the queen…you’ll never have a normal life again, let alone our son.” Max said
“Max, you’re more than my bonded mate, you’re my soul mate. My place is by your side no matter what. And in case you’ve forgotten I’m a little bit alien as well…sooner or later the Omniriad genetics in me would have become active even if I wasn’t healed by you. I would never have a normal life. Besides this is normal for me now.” Liz said as she took his hand
“Are you sure?” Max asked
“Yeah, it’s your time Max…take it.” Liz said
Max stood up and moved over to the device and took it in his hands. Together they left the room and found their family waiting in the hall.
“Okay so what do I do?” Max asked
“Follow me.” Nashana said
They all left the building and went to a completely open space where Nashana took to device from Max and placed it on the ground.
“Max, kneel on the ground and place your palm on the Eye.” Nashana said
Max did as he was told and Nashana knelt beside him and put her hand over his.
“I am Nashana, Queen of Antar. I give the throne to my son, Max Evans reincarnate and heir to Zan.”
The Troken began to glow and caused the seal to begin glowing in Max’s chest. Nashana turned to Max and nodded. He began to speak out of instinct.
“I am Max Evans, heir to Zan. I claim the throne that is rightfully mine, taken by Kivar…I am King.” Max said
The Troken sent swirls of gold energy around Max as Nashana backed away. Soon both he and the device started hovering over the ground as everyone in the school gathered around the event. After a couple of seconds Max was a clear seven foot above the soil and the Troken moved into his hands which he held up high above his head. Everyone in the area felt the winds pick up until it was almost a storm. Leaves flew everywhere and windows began to rattle as the energy continued its trail around Max at a speed so fast it almost looked like a solid sphere with an occasional view into see Max.
“Ill ar Kalm, Ill cora sann varan” Max yelled in Antarian, roughly translated he said ‘I am King, I take back the throne.’
The energy stopped circling Max and gathered at the top of the device before shooting up into the sky and through space in a single stream of energy. On every world connected with Antar, images started to appear of Max – they’re returned king.”
Slowly Max descended back to the ground, small crackles of the golden light travelled his body. As his eyes opened they too were glowing with the energy but disappeared after a second and he fell back to the ground.
“Wow.” he said, “That was a rush.”
He stood back up clumsily as everyone around him clapped and cheered him on. The usual press reporters that hung out in Roswell in the hopes of getting an alien story had hit gold, especially the camera man who was shooting some footage nearby. Soon they all went back inside and Max rested on a seat.
“Well bro, you’re king now.” Zan said as he put the Troken back down on the counter
“Got that right.” Michael said as he brought over a glass of water to Max.
“So what is this thing?” Maria asked as she looked over the device that had just put on one hell of a show.
“It is called the Troken, it’s an ancient device that came to us thousands of years ago.” Nashana answered
“Troken?” Alex asked as he turned his head sharply around to look at Nashana
“Alex, what?” Isabel asked
“Troken is from a language from a race…well they’re in a planet a few galaxies over. In their culture it’s the name of an ancient god, specifically the goddess of dreams. It is what I was going to call my new computer…you know, in reference to Isabel.” Alex said as he moved over to the device
“Coincidence?” Liz asked
“Yeah right.” Alex responded. He trailed his finger along the edges and then touches several areas on the panel that sported the eye. The areas glowed and remained so as Alex touched other areas like he was entering a combination code.
All of a sudden the top quarter of the device split apart and opened, allowing a crystal to come up and generate an image. Everyone looked on with stunned faces and the image cleared up and an actual face appeared…a face all too familiar.
“Well, well, well I bet I can just image all your faces when you see this.” said the image. “Now the fun begins.”
To Be Continued…